Title: Stories from Dickens
Author: McSpadden, J. Walker (Joseph Walker)
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Stories from Dickens" ***


[Illustration: Cover art]



[Illustration: DAVID COPPERFIELD AND LITTLE EMILY.]



                         *Stories From Dickens*


                                   BY

                         *J. WALKER McSPADDEN*

             _Author of "Stories of Robin Hood," "Synopses
                      of Dickens’s Novels," etc._



                                NEW YORK
                       THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY
                               PUBLISHERS



                            COPYRIGHT, 1906
                     BY THOMAS Y. CROWELL & COMPANY



                               *Preface*


The title of this book rings in the ear with a pleasant sound.  "Stories
from Dickens"!  "Stories" alone usually suggests such delightful rambles
in the land of dreams!  And when it is coupled with the name of a king
of story-tellers by divine right, the charm is increased a hundredfold.

These stories are—as the title indicates—taken directly from Dickens,
very largely in his own language, and always faithful to his spirit.
They are the stories of his most famous boys and girls, merely separated
from the big books and crowded scenes where they first appeared. In
stage talk, the "lime-light" has been turned upon them alone.  Their
early joys and sorrows are shown, but always with more of the smiles
than the tears.  There is sadness enough in real life without
emphasizing it in books for young people, and so only two of the
numerous deathbed scenes found in Dickens are given place here.

The book is not intended as a substitute, however small, for the
complete texts; but is offered in the reverent hope that it will serve
as both introduction and incentive to the bulky volumes which so often
alarm young people by their very size.  The compiler has in mind one
child of the "long ago" who looked with awe upon a stately row of fat
books kept for show, like mummies in a high glass case, and labelled
"Dickens."  This child never suspected that the books were intended for
reading—at any rate, not by children; so he contented himself for the
time with trashy little books with highly colored pictures "intended for
children."  What a world of delight would have been opened to him if
some one had placed in his hands the story of Oliver Twist; or the first
part of Nicholas Nickleby relating to Dotheboy’s Hall; or the early
history of David Copperfield (he might have demanded _all_ of _that_
story!); or some of the inimitable Christmas tales!  Afterwards he would
have read on and on for himself.

To other such children this book comes as a friendly guide to
Dickens-land.

It is barely necessary to add that the book is in different vein from an
earlier handbook, "Synopses of Dickens’s Novels," which is a quick guide
and index to all the plots and characters in full.

J.W.M.

NEW YORK CITY,
       May, 1906.



                               *Contents*

*THE STORY OF OLIVER TWIST:*

I.  Oliver Begins Life in a Hard Way
II.  Oliver Falls from Bad to Worse
III.  Oliver Makes his Way into Good Society
IV.  The End of Evil Days


*THE STORY OF SMIKE AND HIS TEACHER:*

I.  How Nicholas Nickleby Came to Dotheboys Hall
II.  How Smike Went Away from Dotheboys Hall


*THE STORY OF LITTLE NELL:*

I.  In the Old Curiosity Shop
II.  Out in the Wide World
III.  At the End of the Journey


*THE STORY OF PAUL AND FLORENCE DOMBEY:*

I.  The House of Dombey and Son
II.  How Florence Came into her Own


*THE STORY OF PIP AS TOLD BY HIMSELF:*

I.  How Pip Helped the Convict
II.  Pip and Estella
III.  How Pip Fell Heir to Great Expectations


*THE STORY OF LITTLE DORRIT:*

I.  The Child of the Marshalsea
II.  How the Prison Gates were Opened


*THE PERSONAL HISTORY OF DAVID COPPERFIELD:*

I.  My Earliest Recollections
II.  I Fall into Disgrace
III.  School.  Steerforth and Traddles
IV.  I Begin Life on my Own Account



                      *THE STORY OF OLIVER TWIST*



                 *I.  OLIVER BEGINS LIFE IN A HARD WAY*


Some years ago when the poorhouses of England were in a bad state and
the poor people housed within them were often ill-treated, a little waif
began his life under the roof of one of the worst of them.  His mother
had wandered there, weak, wretched and without friends, it seemed, for
she gave no clue to her identity; and after her little boy was born she
had only strength enough to kiss him once before she breathed her last.
As no one knew anything about her, the child became a charge upon the
parish.  He was sent with other orphans and homeless little ones to be
cared for by an elderly woman named Mrs. Mann, who received from the
parish officers but a scant allowance for the needs of the children, to
whom she gave, in the shape of food and attention, a still shorter
return.

And so the first years of this child’s life were devoted mainly to the
struggle to keep body and soul together.  He won the fight by the
narrowest of margins, and his ninth birthday found him a pale, thin lad,
somewhat short in stature and decidedly small in girth.  But nature had
placed a good sturdy spirit in his breast.  It had plenty of room to
expand, thanks to the spare diet, else he might not have had any ninth
birthday at all.

On this momentous day he received a visitor, in the person of Mr.
Bumble, the fat and pompous beadle of the workhouse, who came to see
Mrs. Mann in all the glory of his cocked hat and brass buttons.

"Good morning, ma’am," said the beadle, taking out a leathern
pocket-book.  "The child that was half baptized Oliver Twist is nine
year old to-day."

"Bless him!" interposed Mrs. Mann, inflaming her left eye with the
corner of her apron.

"And notwithstanding a offered reward of ten pound, which was afterwards
increased to twenty pound; notwithstanding the most superlative, and, I
may say, supernat’ral exertions on the part of this parish," said
Bumble, "we have never been able to discover who is his father, or what
was his mother’s settlement, name, or con-dition."

Mrs. Mann raised her hands in astonishment; but added, after a moment’s
reflection, "How comes he to have any name at all, then?"

The beadle drew himself up with great pride, and said, "I inwented it."

"You, Mr. Bumble!"

"I, Mrs. Mann.  We name our foundlings in alphabetical order.  The last
was a S,—Swubble, I named him.  This was a T,—Twist I named _him_.  The
next one as comes will be Unwin, and the next Vilkins.  I have got names
ready made to the end of the alphabet, and all the way through it again,
when we come to Z."

"Why, you’re quite a literary character, sir!" said Mrs. Mann.

"Well, well," said the beadle, evidently gratified with the compliment;
"perhaps I may be.  But the boy Oliver being now too old to remain here,
the Board have determined to have him back into the house.  I have come
out myself to take him there.  So let me see him at once."

"I’ll fetch him directly," said Mrs. Mann, leaving the room for that
purpose.  And so Oliver, having had as much of the outer coat of dirt
which encrusted his face and hands removed as could be scrubbed off in
one washing, was presently led into the room.

"Make a bow to the gentleman, Oliver," said Mrs. Mann.

Oliver made a bow, which was divided between the beadle on the chair and
the cocked hat on the table.

"Will you go along with me, Oliver?" said Mr. Bumble, in a majestic
voice.

Oliver was about to say that he would go along with anybody with great
readiness, when, glancing upwards, he caught sight of Mrs. Mann, who had
got behind the beadle’s chair, and was shaking her fist at him with a
furious countenance.  He took the hint at once, for the fist had been
too often impressed upon his body not to be deeply impressed upon his
memory.

"Will _she_ go with me?" he inquired.

"No, she can’t," replied Mr. Bumble, "but she’ll come and see you
sometimes."

This was no very great consolation to the child.  Young as he was,
however, he had sense enough to pretend great regret at going away.  It
was no very difficult matter for the boy to call the tears into his
eyes.  Hunger and recent ill-usage are great assistants if you want to
cry; and Oliver cried very naturally indeed.  Mrs. Mann gave him a
thousand embraces, and, what Oliver wanted a great deal more, a piece of
bread and butter, lest he should seem too hungry when he got to the
workhouse.  With the slice of bread in his hand, and the little
brown-cloth parish cap on his head, the boy was then led away by Mr.
Bumble from the wretched home where one kind word or look had never
lighted the gloom of his infant years.

Mr. Bumble walked on with long strides, and little Oliver, firmly
grasping his gold-laced cuff, trotted beside him; inquiring at the end
of every quarter of a mile whether they were "nearly there."  To these
interrogations Mr. Bumble returned very brief and snappish replies; for
was he not a beadle?  But at last they were there, and the boy was
looking at his new home with interest not unmixed with dread.

Oliver had not been within the walls of the workhouse a quarter of an
hour, and had scarcely completed the slice of bread, when Mr. Bumble,
who had handed him over to the care of an old woman, returned, and,
telling him it was a board night, took him before that august body
forthwith.

"Bow to the Board," said Bumble.  Oliver brushed away two or three tears
that were lingering in his eyes, and seeing no board but the table,
fortunately bowed to that.

"What’s your name, boy?" said a gentleman in a high chair.

Oliver was frightened at the sight of so many fat, red-faced gentlemen,
and the beadle gave him another tap behind, which made him cry. These
two causes made him answer in a very low and hesitating voice; whereupon
a gentleman in a white waistcoat said he was a fool,—which was a capital
way of raising his spirits and putting him quite at his ease.

"Boy," said the gentleman in the high chair, "listen to me.  You know
you’re an orphan, I suppose?"

"What’s that, sir?" inquired poor Oliver.

"The boy _is_ a fool—I thought he was," said the gentleman in the white
waistcoat.

"Hush!" said the gentleman who had spoken first.  "You know you’ve got
no father or mother, and that you were brought up by the parish, don’t
you?"

"Yes, sir," replied Oliver, weeping bitterly.

"What are you crying for?" inquired the gentleman in the white
waistcoat.  And, to be sure, it was very extraordinary.  What _could_
the boy be crying for?

"I hope you say your prayers every night," said another gentleman, in a
gruff voice, "and pray for the people who feed you, and take care of
you—like a Christian."

"Yes, sir," stammered the boy.  The gentleman who spoke last was
unconsciously right. It would have been _very_ like a Christian, and a
marvellously good Christian too, if Oliver had prayed for the people who
fed and took care of _him_.  But he hadn’t, because nobody had taught
him.

"Well!  You have come here to be educated, and taught a useful trade,"
said the red-faced gentleman in the high chair.

"So you’ll begin to pick oakum to-morrow morning at six o’clock," added
the surly one in the white waistcoat.

For the combination of both these blessings in the one simple process of
picking oakum, Oliver bowed low, by the direction of the beadle, and was
hurried away to a large ward, where, on a rough hard bed, he sobbed
himself to sleep.

Poor Oliver!  He little knew, as he fell asleep, that the Board had just
reached a sage decision in his and other cases.  But they had, and this
was it.  The members of this Board were very wise men, and when they
came to turn their attention to the work-house, they found out at once,
what ordinary folks would never have discovered—that the poor people
liked it!

"Oho!" said the Board, "we’ll stop all this high living in no time!"  So
they brought the diet down to the edge of starvation.  They contracted
with the waterworks to lay on an unlimited supply of water, and with a
mill to supply small quantities of oatmeal; and issued three meals of
thin gruel a day, and half a roll on Sundays.

For the first six months after Oliver Twist was removed, the system was
in full operation. It was rather expensive at first, in consequence of
the increase in the undertaker’s bill, and the necessity of taking in
the clothes of all the paupers, which fluttered loosely on their wasted,
shrunken forms, after a week or two’s gruel. But the number of workhouse
inmates got thin as well as the paupers, and the Board were delighted.

The room in which the boys were fed was a large stone hall, with a
copper kettle at one end, out of which the master, dressed in an apron
for the purpose, and assisted by one or two women, ladled the gruel at
meal times.  Of this festive composition each boy had one porringer, and
no more—except on occasions of great public rejoicing, when he had two
ounces and a quarter of bread besides.  The bowls never wanted washing.
The boys polished them with their spoons till they shone again; and when
they had performed this operation (which never took very long, the
spoons being nearly as large as the bowls), they would sit staring at
the kettle, with eager eyes, as if they could have devoured the very
bricks of which it was composed; employing themselves, meanwhile, in
sucking their fingers, with the view of catching up any stray splashes
of gruel that might have been cast thereon.

[Illustration: OLIVER ASKS FOR MORE.]

Boys have generally excellent appetites. Oliver Twist and his companions
suffered the tortures of slow starvation for three months, until at last
they got so voracious and wild with hunger that one boy, who was tall
for his age and hadn’t been used to that sort of thing (for his father
had kept a small cook’s shop), hinted darkly to his companions that
unless he had another basin of gruel, he was afraid he might eat the boy
who slept next him, who happened to be a weakly youth of tender age. He
had a wild hungry eye, and they implicitly believed him.  A council was
held, and lots were cast to decide who should walk up to the master
after supper that evening and ask for more; and it fell to Oliver Twist.

The evening arrived, and the boys took their places.  The master, in his
cook’s uniform, stationed himself at the kettle; his pauper assistants
ranged themselves behind him; the gruel was served out, and a long grace
was said over the short rations.  The gruel disappeared; the boys
whispered to each other, and winked at Oliver, while his next neighbors
nudged him. Child as he was, he was desperate with hunger and reckless
with misery.  He rose from the table and advancing to the master, basin
and spoon in hand, said, somewhat alarmed at his own temerity:

"Please, sir, I want some more."

The master was a fat, healthy man, but he turned very pale.  He gazed in
stupefied astonishment on the small rebel for some seconds, and then
clung for support to the copper.  The assistants were paralyzed with
wonder; the boys with fear.

"What!" said the master at length, in a faint voice.

"Please, sir," replied Oliver, "I want some more."

The master aimed a blow at Oliver’s head with the ladle, pinioned him in
his arms, and shrieked aloud for the beadle.

The Board were sitting in solemn conclave, when Mr. Bumble rushed into
the room in great excitement, and, addressing the gentleman in the high
chair, said:

"Mr. Limbkins, I beg your pardon, sir! Oliver Twist has asked for more!"

There was a general start.  Horror was depicted on every countenance.

"For _more_!" said Mr. Limbkins.  "Compose yourself, Bumble, and answer
me distinctly. Do I understand that he asked for more, after he had
eaten the supper allotted by the dietary?"

"He did, sir," replied Bumble.

"That boy will be hung," said the gentleman in the white waistcoat.  "I
know that boy will be hung."

Nobody disputed this opinion.  An animated discussion took place.
Oliver was ordered into instant confinement; and a bill was posted on
the outside of the gate, offering a reward of five pounds to anybody who
would take Oliver Twist off the hands of the parish.  In other words,
five pounds and Oliver Twist were offered to any man or woman who wanted
an apprentice to any trade, business, or calling.

Oliver had a very narrow escape a few days later, as the result of this
bill, from a villanous-looking man who wanted a chimney-sweep.  But
finally he became the apprentice of an undertaker named Sowerberry.  His
life here was some improvement over the workhouse, but still hard
enough.  Nevertheless he did get enough to eat, in the shape of broken
victuals, and he slept among the coffins in the shop.

Unfortunately there was another apprentice, a great overgrown fellow
named Noah Claypole, who delighted to bully Oliver in every way
possible.  Oliver stood it as long as he could, but Noah mistook his
attitude for cowardice and added insults to rough usage.  But, one day,
Noah spoke ill of the boy’s dead mother.

"What did you say?" asked Oliver quickly.

"A regular right-down bad ’un, she was, Work’us," repeated Noah coolly.

Crimson with fury, Oliver started up, overthrew the chair and table,
seized Noah by the throat, shook him, in the violence of his rage, till
his teeth chattered in his head, and, collecting his whole force into
one heavy blow, felled him to the ground.

A minute ago, the boy had looked the quiet, mild, dejected creature that
harsh treatment had made him.  But his spirit was roused at last; the
cruel insult had set his blood on fire.  His breast heaved, and he
defied his tormentor with an energy he had never known before.

"He’ll murder me!" blubbered Noah. "Charlotte! missis!  Here’s the new
boy a-murdering of me!  Help! help!  Oliver’s gone mad!  Char-lotte!"

His cries brought the fat maid-servant running to the scene.

"Oh, you little wretch!" screamed Charlotte, seizing Oliver with her
utmost force, which was about equal to that of a strong man in good
training.  "Oh, you little un-grate-ful, mur-der-ous, hor-rid villain!"
And between every syllable Charlotte gave Oliver a blow with all her
might, accompanying it with a scream, for the benefit of society.

Charlotte’s fist was by no means a light one; but, lest it should not be
effectual in calming Oliver’s wrath, Mrs. Sowerberry plunged into the
kitchen, and assisted to hold him with one hand while she scratched his
face with the other. In this favorable position of affairs Noah rose
from the ground and pommelled him behind.

This was rather too violent exercise to last long.  When they were all
three wearied out and could tear and beat no longer, they dragged
Oliver, struggling and shouting but nothing daunted, into the
dust-cellar, and there locked him up.  This being done, Mrs. Sowerberry
sank into a chair and burst into tears.

"Oh, Charlotte!" she cried; "what a mercy we have not all been murdered
in our beds, with such a little villain in the house!"

And when Mr. Sowerberry presently came home, he gave Oliver a whipping
on his own account for good measure.

It was not until he was left alone in the silence and stillness of the
cellar that Oliver gave way to the feelings which the day’s treatment
had awakened.  He had listened to their taunts with a look of contempt;
he had borne the lash without a cry, for he felt that pride swelling in
his heart which would have kept down a shriek to the last, though they
had roasted him alive.  But now, when there was none to see or hear him,
he fell upon his knees on the floor, and, hiding his face in his hands,
wept bitter tears.

For a long time Oliver remained motionless in this attitude.  The candle
was burning low in the socket when he rose to his feet.  Having gazed
cautiously round him and listened intently, he gently undid the
fastenings of the door and looked abroad.

It was a cold, dark night.  The stars seemed, to the boy’s eyes, farther
from the earth than he had ever seen them before.  There was no wind,
and the sombre shadows thrown by the trees upon the ground looked
sepulchral and death-like, from being so still.  He softly re-closed the
door.  He resolved to run away in the early morning—to go to that great
city of London.

With the first ray of light that struggled through the crevices in the
shutters, Oliver arose, and again unbarred the door.  One timid look
around,—one moment’s pause of hesitation,—he had closed it behind him,
and was in the open street.

He looked to the right and to the left, uncertain whither to fly.  He
remembered to have seen the wagons, as they went out, toiling up the
hill.  He took the same route, and arriving at a footpath across the
fields, which he knew led out again into the road, struck into it and
walked quickly on.

He was then only ten years old.



                 *II.  OLIVER FALLS FROM BAD TO WORSE*


It was seventy miles to London, and the poor boy made his way thither
only with great difficulty.  Begging was not allowed in many of the
villages, and nearly everybody viewed him with doubt, or else shut the
door in his face.

Early on the seventh morning of his flight Oliver limped slowly into the
little town of Barnet, near the outskirts of London.  The
window-shutters were closed, the street was empty, and the boy sank down
with bleeding feet and covered with dust upon a door-step.

By degrees the shutters were opened, the window-blinds were drawn up,
and people began passing to and fro.  Some few stopped to gaze at Oliver
for a moment or two, or turned round to stare at him as they hurried by;
but none relieved him, or troubled themselves to inquire how he came
there.  He had no heart to beg, and there he sat.

He had been crouching on the step for some time when he was roused by
observing that a boy, who had passed him carelessly some minutes before,
had returned, and was now surveying him most earnestly from the opposite
side of the way.  He took little heed of this at first; but the boy
remained in the same attitude of close observation so long that Oliver
raised his head and returned his steady look.  Upon this the boy crossed
over, and, walking close up to Oliver, said:

"Hullo! my covey, what’s the row?"

The boy who addressed this inquiry was about his own age, but one of the
queerest-looking fellows Oliver had ever seen.  He was a snub-nosed,
flat-browed, common-faced boy enough, and as dirty as one would wish to
see; but he had about him all the airs and manners of a man.  He was
short of his age, with rather bow legs, and little, sharp, ugly eyes.
He wore a man’s coat, which reached nearly to his heels.  He had turned
the cuffs back, half-way up his arm, to get his hands out of the
sleeves, apparently with the ultimate view of thrusting them into the
pockets of his corduroy trousers, for there he kept them.  He was
altogether as swaggering a young gentleman as ever stood four feet six,
or something less, in his shoes.

"Hullo! my covey, what’s the row?" said this strange young gentleman to
Oliver.

"I am very hungry and tired," replied Oliver, the tears standing in his
eyes as he spoke.  "I have walked a long way.  I have been walking these
seven days."

The boy looked at him narrowly, and asked him some questions.  He took
Oliver for a vagrant or worse, but led him into a small tavern, and gave
him a feast of ham and bread; and Oliver, falling to at his new friend’s
bidding, made a long and hearty meal, during the progress of which the
strange boy eyed him from time to time with great attention.

"Going to London?" said the strange boy, when Oliver had at length
concluded.

"Yes."

"Got any lodgings?"

"No."

"Money?"

"No."

The strange boy whistled, and put his arms into his pockets as far as
the big coat-sleeves would let them go.

"Do you live in London?" asked Oliver.

"Yes, I do when I’m at home," replied the strange boy.  "Want to go
along with me?  I know an old gen’elman as lives there wot’ll give you
lodgings for nothink."

The unexpected offer was too tempting to be resisted, especially when
Oliver was told that the old gentleman would doubtless get him a good
place without loss of time.  This led to a more friendly and
confidential chat, in which Oliver learned that his new friend’s name
was Jack Dawkins, commonly called "The Artful Dodger."

As Dawkins objected to entering London before nightfall, it was nearly
eleven o’clock before he piloted Oliver down some of the worst streets
of the city’s worst section.  Finally they entered a tumbledown
building, and groped their way up a rickety stairway.  Then Dawkins
threw open the door of a back room and drew Oliver in after him.

The walls and ceiling of the room were perfectly black with age and
dirt.  There was a deal table before the fire, upon which were a candle
stuck in a bottle, some pewter pots, bread and butter.  Several rough
beds were huddled side by side upon the floor.  Seated around the table
were four or five boys, none older than the Dodger, smoking long clay
pipes and drinking spirits with the air of middle-aged men.  But the
chief figure was an old shrivelled Jew, whose villanous face was offset
by a mass of matted red hair.  He was dressed in a greasy flannel gown,
and was busily at work frying sausages over a fire.

The boys crowded around Dawkins as he whispered a few words in the ear
of the Jew. Then they all turned, as did the Jew, and grinned at Oliver.

"This is him, Fagin," said Jack Dawkins; "my friend Oliver Twist."

The Jew made a low bow to Oliver, took him by the hand, and hoped he
should have the honor of his intimate acquaintance.  Upon this, the
young gentlemen with the pipes came round him, and shook both his hands
very hard—especially the one in which he held his little bundle.  One
young gentleman was very anxious to hang up his cap for him; and another
was so obliging as to put his hands in Oliver’s pockets, in order that,
as he was very tired, he might not have the trouble of emptying them
himself when he went to bed.

"We are very glad to see you, Oliver—very," said the Jew.  "Dodger, take
off the sausages, and draw a tub near the fire for Oliver."

Oliver ate his share, and the Jew then mixed him a glass of hot gin and
water, telling him he must drink it off directly, because another
gentleman wanted the tumbler.  Oliver did as he was desired.
Immediately afterwards, he felt himself gently lifted on to one of the
sacks, and then he sank into a deep sleep.

The next morning, Oliver watched the Jew, Dawkins, and Charley Bates,
another of the boys, play a curious game.  The old man would place a
purse and other valuables in his pockets, whereupon the boys would try
to slip them out without his knowledge.

Oliver didn’t understand in the least what it was all about, even when
Fagin gave him some lessons in the same game.  But he was to learn with
a shock, a few days later, when Bates and Dawkins took him with them for
a walk about town.

They were just emerging from a narrow court not far from the open square
in Clerkenwell, when the Dodger made a sudden stop, and, laying his
finger on his lip, drew his companions back again with the greatest
caution.

"What’s the matter?" demanded Oliver.

"Hush!" replied the Dodger.  "Do you see that old cove at the
book-stall?"

"The gentleman over the way?" said Oliver. "Yes, I see him."

"He’ll do," said the Dodger.

"A prime plant," observed Master Charley Bates.

Oliver looked from one to the other with surprise, but he was not
permitted to make any inquiries; for the two boys walked stealthily
across the road, and slunk close behind the old gentleman.  Oliver
walked a few paces after them, and, not knowing whether to advance or
retire, stood looking on in silent amazement.

The gentleman was a very respectable-looking person who had taken up a
book from the stall and was reading away as hard as if he were in his
own study.

What was Oliver’s horror and alarm as he stood a few paces off, looking
on with his eyelids as wide open as they would possibly go, to see the
Dodger plunge his hand into the gentleman’s pocket, and draw from thence
a handkerchief; to see him hand the same to Charley Bates; and finally
to behold them both running away round the corner at full speed!

Oliver saw in a flash that they were pickpockets, and that he would be
classed among them!  He turned to run—the worst possible thing to do—for
just then the gentleman missed his handkerchief and glanced around in
time to see Oliver scudding away for dear life; and shouting "Stop
thief!" made off after him, book in hand.

He was not alone in the cry, for Bates and Dawkins, willing to divert
attention from themselves, also shouted "Stop thief!" and joined in the
pursuit like good citizens.

"Stop thief!  Stop thief!"  There is a magic in the sound.  The
tradesman leaves his counter, and the carman his wagon; the butcher
throws down his tray; the baker his basket; the milkman his pail; the
errand-boy his parcels; the school-boy his marbles.  Away they run,
pell-mell, helter-skelter, slap-dash, tearing, yelling, screaming and
knocking down the passengers as they turn the corners.

"Stop thief!  Stop thief!"  The cry is taken up by a hundred voices, and
the crowd accumulates at every turning.  Away they fly, splashing
through the mud and rattling along the pavements.  Up go the windows,
out run the people, and lend fresh vigor to the cry, "Stop thief!  Stop
thief!"

Stopped at last!  A well-aimed blow laid Oliver upon the pavement.  Then
a policeman seized him by the collar and he was hustled off for trial
before a magistrate.

The magistrate was a surly boor who was in the habit of committing
prisoners to jail with the merest pretence of a trial.  It did not take
him long to decide that Oliver was a hardened criminal, in spite of the
protests of the kindly old gentleman whose pocket had been picked; and
the boy was, in fact, being carried away in a fainting condition, when
the bookseller whose shop had been the scene of action and who had
witnessed the whole thing, rushed in and declared Oliver’s innocence.

The poor child was thereupon released; and the old gentleman—Mr.
Brownlow by name—was so sorry for him, and so taken by his frank face,
that he took him to his own home and nursed him through a severe
illness, the result of all his early privations and recent trouble. Mr.
Brownlow even thought of adopting him, and, as soon as he was well
enough, let him have books to read out of his own well-stocked library,
greatly to the eager Oliver’s delight.

[Illustration: SIKES HAD HIM BY THE COLLAR.]

It did indeed seem as though the sky had cleared for the boy, but
instead still darker days were threatening.  Fagin the Jew heard of
Oliver’s escape with fear and anger.  He knew that it would never do for
the boy to tell what he knew about the thieves’ den.  Their one chance
of safety lay in seizing him again and making him a thief like
themselves, so that his mouth would be closed.

So Fagin called to his aid a burglar, a big, brutal fellow named Bill
Sikes, who always went around with a knotted stick and a surly dog.
Nancy, a poor girl of the streets, was also put upon the search, and
soon their united efforts were successful.

One day after Oliver had begun to grow strong, he was sent by Mr.
Brownlow on an errand to a bookshop.  He was well dressed in a new suit,
and had some books and a five-pound note of Mr. Brownlow’s.  It was not
far, but he accidentally turned down a by-street that was not exactly in
his way.  He started to turn back, when he heard a girl’s voice
screaming, "Oh, my dear brother!"  And he had hardly looked up to see
what the matter was, when he was stopped by having a pair of arms thrown
tight around his neck.

"Don’t!" cried Oliver, struggling.  "Let go of me!  Who is it?  What are
you stopping me for?"

The only reply to this was a great number of loud lamentations from the
young woman who had embraced him, and who had a little basket and a
large key in her hand.

"Oh, my gracious!" said the young woman, "I’ve found him!  Oh, Oliver!
Oliver!  Oh, you naughty boy, to make me suffer sich distress on your
account!  Come home, dear, come!  Oh, I’ve found him!  Thank gracious
goodness heavins, I’ve found him!"  With these exclamations the young
woman burst into another fit of crying.

"What’s the matter, ma’am?" inquired a woman.

"Oh, ma’am," replied the girl, "he ran away, near a month ago, from his
parents, who are hard-working and respectable people, and went and
joined a set of thieves and bad characters, and almost broke his
mother’s heart."

"Young wretch!" said the woman.

"I’m not," replied Oliver, greatly alarmed. "I don’t know her.  I
haven’t any sister, or father and mother either.  I’m an orphan; I live
at Pentonville."

"Oh, only hear him, how he braves it out!" cried the young woman.

"Why, it’s Nancy!" exclaimed Oliver, who had known her at the Jew’s, and
now saw her face for the first time.

"You see he knows me!" cried Nancy, appealing to the bystanders.  "He
can’t help himself.  Make him come home, there’s good people, or he’ll
kill his dear mother and father, and break my heart!"

"What the devil’s this?" said a man, bursting out of a beer-shop, with a
white dog at his heels; "young Oliver!  Come home to your poor mother,
you young dog!  Come home, directly."

"I don’t belong to them.  I don’t know them.  Help! help!" cried Oliver,
struggling in the man’s powerful grasp.

"Help!" repeated the man.  "Yes; I’ll help you, you young rascal!  What
books are these?  You’ve been a stealing ’em, have you? Give ’em here."
With these words, the man tore the volumes from his grasp and struck him
on the head.

"That’s right!" cried a looker-on from a garret window.  "That’s the
only way of bringing him to his senses!"

"To be sure!" cried a sleepy-faced carpenter, casting an approving look
at the garret window.

"It’ll do him good!" said the woman.

"And he shall have it, too!" rejoined the man, administering another
blow, and seizing Oliver by the collar.  "Come on, you young villain!
Here, Bull’s-eye, mind him, boy!  Mind him!"

Weak from his recent illness and with no one in the idle crowd to
befriend him, poor Oliver could only suffer himself to be led away
sobbing.  Bill Sikes saw his advantage, and pushed him rapidly down the
street.  Then, turning to Oliver, he commanded him to take hold of
Nancy’s hand.

"Do you hear?" growled Sikes, as Oliver hesitated, and looked round.

They were in a dark corner, quite out of the track of passengers.
Oliver saw, but too plainly, that resistance would be of no avail. He
held out his hand, which Nancy clasped tight in hers.

"Give me the other," said Sikes.  "Here, Bull’s-eye!"

The dog looked up and growled.

"See here, boy!" said Sikes, putting his other hand to Oliver’s throat;
"if he speaks ever so soft a word, hold him!  D’ye mind?"

The dog growled again, and, licking his lips, eyed Oliver as if he were
anxious to attach himself to his windpipe without delay.

And in this fashion Oliver saw with unspeakable horror that he was being
taken back to the Jew.  What would the trusting Mr. Brownlow think of
him?  What, indeed!  The hot tears blinded Oliver’s eyes at the bare
thought.

Presently they arrived before the house but found it perfectly dark.

"Let’s have a glim," said Sikes, "or we shall go breaking our necks, or
treading on the dog. Look after your legs if you do!  That’s all."

"Stand still a moment, and I’ll get you one," replied a voice.  The
footsteps of the speaker were heard, and in another minute the form of
Mr. John Dawkins, otherwise the Artful Dodger, appeared.  He bore in his
right hand a tallow candle stuck in the end of a cleft stick.

The young gentleman did not stop to bestow any other mark of recognition
upon Oliver than a humorous grin; but, turning away, beckoned the
visitors to follow him.  As they entered the low, dingy room, they were
received with a shout of laughter.

"Oh, my wig, my wig!" cried Charley Bates; "here he is! oh, cry, here he
is!  Oh, Fagin, look at him; Fagin, do look at him!  I can’t bear it; it
is such a jolly game, I can’t bear it!  Hold me, somebody, while I laugh
it out."

With this, Master Bates laid himself flat on the floor, and kicked
convulsively for five minutes, in an ecstasy of joy.  Then jumping to
his feet, he snatched the cleft stick from the Dodger, and, advancing to
Oliver, viewed him round and round, while the Jew, taking off his
nightcap, made a great number of low bows to the bewildered boy.  The
Artful, meantime, who seldom gave way to merriment when it interfered
with business, rifled Oliver’s pockets thoroughly.

"Look at his togs, Fagin!" said Charley, putting the light so close to
his new jacket as nearly to set him on fire.  "Look at his
togs,—superfine cloth, and the heavy-swell cut!  Oh, my eye, what a
game!  And his books, too; nothing but a gentleman, Fagin!"

"Delighted to see you looking so well, my dear," said the Jew, bowing
with mock humility. "The Artful shall give you another suit, my dear,
for fear you should spoil that Sunday one. Why didn’t you write, my
dear, and say you were coming?  We’d have got something warm for
supper."

At this Master Bates roared again so loud that Fagin himself relaxed,
and even the Dodger smiled; but as the Artful drew forth the five-pound
note at that instant, it is doubtful whether the sally or the discovery
awakened his merriment.

"Hallo! what’s that?" inquired Sikes, stepping forward as the Jew seized
the note. "That’s mine, Fagin."

"No, no, my dear," said the Jew.  "Mine, Bill, mine.  You shall have the
books."

"They belong to Mr. Brownlow!" cried Oliver, wringing his hands.  "Oh,
pray send them back!  He’ll think I stole them!"

"The boy’s right," replied Fagin, with a sly wink.  "He _will_ think
you’ve stole them!"

Oliver saw by his look that all chance of rescue was gone, and shrieking
wildly he made a dash for the door.  But the dog arrested him with a
fierce growl, while a blow laid him upon the floor.

For several days Fagin kept him hid close, for fear of searching
parties.  Then, resolving to get the boy deeply into crime as soon as
possible, he forced him to accompany Bill Sikes upon a house-breaking
expedition.

Accordingly, one raw evening they set forth—Oliver, Sikes, and another
burglar, Toby Crackit—the ruffians threatening to shoot the boy if he so
much as uttered one word.  On account of his small size he was chosen to
creep through a little window of the house which was to be robbed.  The
opening was about five feet from the ground, and so small that the
inmates did not think it worth while to defend it securely.  But it was
large enough to admit a boy of Oliver’s size, nevertheless.

"Now listen, you young limb," whispered Sikes, drawing a dark-lantern
from his pocket and throwing the glare full in Oliver’s face: "I’m going
to put you through there.  Take this light and go softly up the steps
straight afore you, and along the little hall to the street door.
Unfasten it and let us in."

So saying, the burglar boosted Oliver up on his back, and put him
through the window.

"You see the stairs, don’t you?"

Oliver, more dead than alive, gasped out "Yes."  Sikes pointed the
pistol at him, and advised him to take notice that he was within shot
all the way.  Nevertheless, the boy had firmly resolved that, whether he
died in the attempt or not, he would make one effort to dart upstairs
from the hall and alarm the family. Filled with this idea, he advanced
at once, but stealthily.

"Come back!" suddenly cried Sikes aloud. "Back! back!"

Scared by the sudden breaking of the dead stillness of the place, and by
a loud cry which followed it, Oliver let his lantern fall, and knew not
whether to advance or fly.

The cry was repeated—a light appeared—a vision of two terrified
half-dressed men at the top of the stairs swam before his eyes—a flash—a
loud noise—a smoke—a crash somewhere, but where he knew not,—and he
staggered back.

Sikes had disappeared for an instant; but he was up again and had him by
the collar before the smoke had cleared away.

He fired his own pistol after the men, who were already retreating, and
dragged the boy up.

"Clasp your arm tighter," said Sikes, as he drew him through the window.
"Give me a shawl here.  They’ve hit him.  Quick!  How the boy bleeds!"

Then came the loud ringing of a bell, mingled with the noise of
firearms, and the shouts of men, and the sensation of being carried over
uneven ground at a rapid pace.  And then, the noises grew confused in
the distance.  A cold deadly feeling crept over the boy’s heart, and he
saw or heard no more.



             *III.  OLIVER MAKES HIS WAY INTO GOOD SOCIETY*


Bill Sikes and Toby Crackit were so hard pressed that they were soon
forced to leave Oliver lying in a ditch.  The hue and cry passed him to
one side, leaving him alone and unconscious through the long cold night.
Morning drew on apace.  The rain came down thick and fast, but Oliver
felt it not as it beat against him.

At length a low cry of pain broke the stillness; and uttering it, the
boy awoke.  His left arm, rudely bandaged in a shawl, hung heavy and
useless at his side; and the bandage was saturated with blood.  He was
so weak that he could scarcely raise himself into a sitting posture.
When he had at last done so, he looked feebly round for help, and
groaned with agony.  Trembling in every joint from cold and exhaustion,
he made an effort to stand upright; but, shuddering from head to foot,
fell prostrate on the ground.

After a short return of the stupor in which he had been so long plunged,
Oliver got upon his feet, and essayed to walk.  His head was dizzy, and
he staggered to and fro like a drunken man.  But he kept up,
nevertheless, and, with his head drooping languidly on his breast, went
stumbling onward, he knew not whither.

The rain was falling heavily now, but the cold drops roused him like
whiplashes.  He pressed forward with the last ounce of his strength,
feeling that if he stopped he must surely die, and by chance reached the
same house of the attempted burglary.  He knew the place at once, but
his strength was at an end, and he sank exhausted on the little portico
by the door.

The servants who presently opened the door were immensely surprised to
find the wounded boy; and two of them were certain he was the same who
had broken into the house.  But in his pitiful condition they put him to
bed and sent for a surgeon.

A very kind-hearted lady, Mrs. Maylie, and her adopted niece Rose, lived
here.  They cared for Oliver tenderly; for, like his lost friend, Mr.
Brownlow, they were greatly taken by his open face, and believed in him
despite the strange story which he presently found strength to tell.
With the aid of their friend the surgeon, they convinced the servants
that a mistake had been made, and so Oliver was not taken to jail.
Instead, he was received into this kindly home, and it really seemed
that now his dark days were over at last.

Oliver resumed the study of his beloved books, which he had begun with
Mr. Brownlow. But he also spent much time in the open fields, and soon
grew sturdy and strong, with the brown look of health in his face.
Between him and Rose Maylie a tender affection sprang up.  He was, in
fact, her devoted knight.

One beautiful evening, when the first shades of twilight were beginning
to settle upon the earth, Oliver sat at his window, intent upon his
books.  He had been poring over them for some time; and, as the day had
been uncommonly sultry, and he had exerted himself a great deal, by slow
degrees he fell asleep.

There is a kind of sleep that steals upon us sometimes, which, while it
holds the body prisoner, does not free the mind from a sense of things
about it, or enable it to ramble at its pleasure.

Oliver knew, perfectly well, that he was in his own little room; that
his books were lying on the table before him; that the sweet air was
stirring among the creeping plants outside. And yet he was asleep.
Suddenly, the scene changed; the air became close and confined; and he
thought, with a glow of terror, that he was in the Jew’s house again.
There sat the hideous old man, in his accustomed corner, pointing at
him, and whispering to another man, with his face averted, who sat
beside him.

"Hush, my dear!" he thought he heard the Jew say; "it is he, sure
enough.  Come away."

"He!" the other man seemed to answer; "could I mistake him, think you?
If a crowd of ghosts were to put themselves into his exact shape, and he
stood among them, there is something that would tell me how to point him
out!"

The man seemed to say this with such dreadful hatred, that Oliver awoke
with the fear and started up.

Good Heaven! what was that which sent the blood tingling to his heart,
and deprived him of his voice and of power to move! There—there—at the
window—close before him—so close that he could have almost touched him
before he started back—with his eyes peering into the room, and meeting
his—there stood the Jew!  And beside him were the scowling features of a
dark man whom Oliver had seen only once, but had instinctively learned
to fear.

It was but an instant, a glance, a flash, before his eyes, and they were
gone.  But they had recognized him, and he them.  He knew they were once
again lying in wait to seize him, and that his days of peace and
happiness were numbered.

Voice and motion came back to him with the fear; and leaping from the
window he called loudly for help.

Nevertheless, no trace of Fagin or the stranger could be found, though
the search was pursued with haste; and Oliver’s friends were forced to
believe that it had been only a feverish dream.

But Oliver had not been mistaken.  The two figures at the window were
really Fagin and a man named Monks, who for some mysterious reason had
been the boy’s most vindictive enemy.  It was he who had found Oliver
again and reported the fact to Fagin; and together they laid cunning
plans to get him once more into their clutches.

At this critical moment in Oliver’s welfare, an unexpected friend to him
appeared in the person of Nancy, the street-girl.  She had bitterly
repented her share in kidnapping him from Mr. Brownlow, and now longed
for a chance to do him some service.  The chance offered, when she
happened to overhear the interview between Monks and the Jew.  She could
not understand all she heard, but she realized that the boy was in great
danger unless she acted at once.

Hastening to the home of Rose Maylie, Nancy contrived to see her alone
and repeated word for word the conversation she had overheard.  From the
dark threats of this man Monks, it seemed that Oliver’s very life was in
danger, because of some secret connected with his birth.  Nancy knew
that it meant her own death also if her visit to Miss Maylie became
known, but she could not remain silent.

Miss Maylie listened to her story with horror and amazement.  She
realized that something must be done quickly, but did not know to whom
to turn.  In her perplexity Oliver made a discovery of great value to
both of them.  On the very day of Nancy’s hurried visit and no less
hurried departure he came running in, his eyes all aglow with
excitement.

"I have seen him!" he exclaimed excitedly; "I knew that if I kept on
looking, I should find him again, one day!  I mean the gentleman who was
so good to me—Mr. Brownlow!"

"Where?" asked Rose.

"Getting out of a coach," replied Oliver. "I didn’t have the chance to
speak to him, but I took the number of the house he went into. Here it
is."  And he flourished a scrap of paper delightedly.  "Oh, let us go
there at once!"

Rose read the address eagerly, and decided to put the discovery to
account.  Not alone would Oliver be gratified, but Mr. Brownlow might be
the very friend they needed at this momentous time.

"Quick!" she said; "tell them to fetch a hackney-coach, and be ready to
go with me.  I will take you there directly, without a minute’s loss of
time.  I will only tell my aunt that we are going out for an hour, and
be ready as soon as you are."

Oliver needed no prompting to hasten, and in little more than five
minutes they were on their way.  When they arrived at the address noted,
Rose left Oliver in the coach, under pretence of preparing his friend to
receive him; and sending up her card by the servant, requested to see
Mr. Brownlow on very pressing business.  The servant soon returned, to
beg that she would walk upstairs; and following him into an upper room,
Miss Maylie was presented to an elderly gentleman of benevolent
appearance, in a bottle-green coat.

"Dear me," said the gentleman, hastily rising, with great politeness, "I
beg your pardon, young lady—-I imagined it was some importunate person
who—I beg you will excuse me. Be seated, pray."

"Mr. Brownlow, I believe, sir?" said Rose.

"That is my name."

"I shall surprise you very much, I have no doubt," said Rose, naturally
embarrassed; "but you once showed great kindness to a very dear young
friend of mine, and I am sure you will take an interest in hearing of
him again."

"Indeed!" said Mr. Brownlow.

"Oliver Twist, as you knew him," said Rose.

Mr. Brownlow was naturally surprised, but said nothing for a few
moments.  Then looking straight into her eyes, he remarked quietly but
earnestly, "Believe me, my dear young lady, if you can tell me good news
of that child, or lift the shadow which rests upon his name, you will be
doing me the greatest service."

Rose at once related in a few words all that had befallen Oliver since
leaving Mr. Brownlow’s house; how he had searched for him but had only
seen him that very day; and finally of the new danger which threatened
the boy.

You may believe that Mr. Brownlow sat very straight, upon the extreme
edge of his chair, during the latter part of this recital.

"The poor lad!" he exclaimed; "but why have you not brought him with
you?"

"I wished to talk with you alone about this plot.  He does not know of
it.  But"—smilingly—"I believe he is now waiting in the coach at the
door."

"At this door?" cried Mr. Brownlow.  And without another word he rushed
from the room.

In less than a minute he was back again, lugging Oliver in bodily and
both laughing—yes, and shedding tears—at the same time.

Then after the jolliest of visits, Rose and Oliver took their leave for
the present; but not before Mr. Brownlow had told Rose privately that he
would turn his whole attention to the new conspiracy.

Nancy had promised to meet Rose on London Bridge, a few nights later,
and Mr. Brownlow determined to be there also.  In the meantime he made
other plans for capturing the rogues.



                      *IV.  THE END OF EVIL DAYS*


Now, unbeknown to Nancy, Fagin the Jew had become suspicious of her, and
had set a spy upon her heels. This spy was none other than Noah
Claypole, the undertaker’s apprentice, whom Oliver had so soundly
thrashed.  Noah had lately come to London to try his fortune in any
underhand way that might arise.  The Jew was always on the lookout for
just such fellows as he.  So they soon struck a bargain.

On the night when Nancy set forth to keep her appointment on the Bridge,
Noah was kept busy darting from pillar to post, but all the time keeping
her in sight.  When she met Rose and Mr. Brownlow, the spy quickly slunk
behind an abutment where he could hear every word of what she said.  And
you may be sure he lost no time in taking his story back to the Jew.

Bill Sikes had just returned, in the early morning, from a
house-breaking jaunt, and was as usual in an ugly mood.  A word from the
Jew about Nancy’s defection set his brain on fire with hatred against
the girl.  He hastened to her room, and, disregarding all her appeals
for mercy, struck her lifeless to the floor.

This murder proved the beginning of the end for all the gang.  Mr.
Brownlow had already set the police to work, and now offered a large
personal reward for Sikes’s arrest.  The murderer was tracked in and
about the city for several days, until he finally hung himself in
endeavoring to escape from the roof of a house.

Fagin the Jew was captured at last, and for his share in this crime, and
his other wickednesses was condemned to death.  A great popular clamor
had been aroused against him, and he was to be hung without delay.

In the hope that the Jew would throw some light upon Monks and some
secret papers which Mr. Brownlow had traced, that gentleman took Oliver
with him to the prison to see Fagin on his last night upon earth.

"Is the young gentleman to come, too, sir?" said the man whose duty it
was to conduct them.  "It’s not a sight for children, sir."

"It is not indeed, my friend,", rejoined Mr. Brownlow; "but my business
with this man is intimately connected with him; and as this child has
seen him in the full career of his success and villany, I think it
well—even at the cost of some pain and fear—that he should see him now."

These few words had been said apart, so as to be inaudible to Oliver.
The man touched his hat; and glancing at Oliver with some curiosity,
opened another gate, opposite to that by which they had entered, and led
them on, through dark and winding ways, to the cell.

The condemned criminal was seated on his bed, rocking himself from side
to side, with a countenance more like that of a snared beast than the
face of a man.  His mind was evidently wandering to his old life, for he
continued to mutter, without appearing conscious of their presence
otherwise than as a part of his vision.

"Good boy, Charley—well done!"—he mumbled.  "Oliver too, ha! ha! ha!
Oliver too—quite the gentleman now—quite the—take that boy away to bed!"

The jailer took the disengaged hand of Oliver, and, whispering to him
not to be alarmed, looked on without speaking.

"Take him away to bed!" cried the Jew. "Do you hear me, some of you?  He
has been the—the—somehow the cause of all this!"

"Fagin," said the jailer.

"That’s me!" cried the Jew, falling, instantly, into the attitude of
listening he had assumed upon his trial.  "An old man, my Lord; a very
old, old man!"

"Here," said the turnkey, laying his hand upon his breast to keep him
down.  "Here’s somebody wants to see you, to ask you some questions, I
suppose.  Fagin, Fagin!  Are you a man?"

"I sha’n’t be one long," replied the Jew, looking up with a face
retaining no human expression but rage and terror.  "Strike them all
dead!  What right have they to butcher me?"

As he spoke he caught sight of Oliver and Mr. Brownlow.  Shrinking to
the farthest corner of the seat, he demanded to know what they wanted
there.

"Steady," said the turnkey, still holding him down.  "Now, sir, tell him
what you want—quick if you please, for he grows worse as the time gets
on."

"You have some papers," said Mr. Brownlow, advancing, "which were placed
in your hands, for better security, by a man called Monks."

"It’s all a lie together," replied the Jew. "I haven’t one—not one."

"For the love of God," said Mr. Brownlow, solemnly, "do not tell a lie
now, upon the very verge of death; but tell me where they are.  You know
that Sikes is dead; and that there is no hope of any farther gain.
Where are those papers?"

"Oliver," cried the Jew, beckoning to him. "Here, here!  Let me whisper
to you."

"I am not afraid," said Oliver, in a firm voice, as he relinquished Mr.
Brownlow’s hand.

"The papers," said the Jew, drawing him towards him, "are in a canvas
bag, in a hole a little way up the chimney in the top front room. I want
to talk to you, my dear.  I want to talk to you."

"Yes, yes," returned Oliver.  "Let me say a prayer.  Do!  Let me say one
prayer.  Say only one, upon your knees, with me, and we will talk till
morning."

"Outside, outside," replied the Jew, pushing the boy before him towards
the door, and looking vacantly over his head.  "Say I’ve gone to
sleep—they’ll believe _you_.  You can get me out, if you take me so.
Now then, now then!"

"Oh!  God forgive this wretched man!" cried the boy, with a burst of
tears.

"That’s right, that’s right," said the Jew. "That’ll help us on.  This
door first.  If I shake and tremble, as we pass the gallows, don’t you
mind, but hurry on.  Now, now, now!"

"Have you nothing else to ask him, sir?" inquired the turnkey.

"No other question," replied Mr. Brownlow. "If I hoped we could recall
him to a sense of his position—"

"Nothing will do that, sir," replied the man, shaking his head.  "You
had better leave him."

The door of the cell opened and the attendants returned.

"Press on, press on," cried the Jew.  "Softly, but not so slow.  Faster,
faster!"

The men laid hands upon him, and disengaging Oliver from his grasp, held
him back.  He struggled with the power of desperation for an instant,
and then sent up cry upon cry that penetrated even those massive walls
and rang in their ears until they reached the open yard.

And this—thought Oliver shudderingly—was the last of the Jew—the man
from whose clutches he had so narrowly escaped!

Noah Claypole turned state’s evidence at this time, and thus escaped the
law.  Dawkins, the Artful Dodger, had been caught picking pockets and
was transported from the country.  Charley Bates was so unnerved by the
fate of Nancy, and the swift punishment of his companions, that he
reformed and became an honest, hard-working young man.

And, finally, what of Monks?  He was shadowed and seized by Mr.
Brownlow’s agents, and proved to be none other than the half-brother of
Oliver Twist!  Their father was dead, but he had left a will providing
for the boy also.  And it was on this account that Monks had wished to
get him out of the way and had employed Fagin in trying to ruin the lad.

The papers were found, as the Jew had indicated, and they not only
cleared up Oliver’s past history, but proved his right to a share in a
considerable family estate.  Mr. Brownlow had known Monks’s father in
their early days, and now used this knowledge to wring a full confession
from the villain.

Another strange secret came to light also, at this time.  Rose Maylie
was found to be a younger sister of Oliver’s dead mother, and therefore
the boy’s own aunt.

"Not aunt!" cried Oliver, when he heard this amazing but delightful
news; "I’ll never call her aunt!  Sister, my own dear sister, that
something taught my heart to love so dearly from the first!  Rose, dear
darling Rose!"

And the two orphans, no longer alone but united and surrounded by loving
friends, were clasped in each other’s arms.



                  *THE STORY OF SMIKE AND HIS TEACHER*



           *I.  HOW NICHOLAS NICKLEBY CAME TO DOTHEBOYS HALL*


"Education.—At Mr. Wackford Squeers’s Academy, Dotheboys Hall, at the
delightful village of Dotheboys, near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire, Youth
are boarded, clothed, booked, furnished with pocket-money, provided with
all necessaries, instructed in all languages living and dead,
mathematics, orthography, geometry, astronomy, trigonometry, the use of
the globes, algebra, single stick (if required), writing, arithmetic,
fortification, and every other branch of classical literature.  Terms,
twenty guineas per annum.  No extras, no vacations, and diet
unparalleled.  Mr. Squeers is in town, and attends daily, from one till
four, at the Saracen’s Head, Snow Hill.  N.B. An able assistant wanted.
Annual salary £5.  A Master of Arts would be preferred."

To Nicholas Nickleby, a young man of nineteen, who had come to London
seeking his fortune, this advertisement in a daily paper seemed a
godsend—that is, provided he could secure the position referred to in
the last two lines.  It is true the salary was not large; but he
reflected that his board and living would be included, and that a young
man of his education and ability would be bound to rise.  He even
fancied himself, in a rosy-colored future, at the head of this model
school, Dotheboys Hall, in the delightful village of Dotheboys, near
Greta Bridge, in Yorkshire.

But it would not do to sit dreaming.  Some one else might snap up this
golden opportunity. Nicholas brushed his clothes carefully and lost no
time in calling upon Mr. Squeers, at the tavern called the Saracen’s
Head.

Mr. Squeers’s appearance was not prepossessing. He had but one eye
which, while it was unquestionably useful, was decidedly not ornamental,
being of a greenish gray and in shape resembling the fan-light of a
street-door.  The blank side of his face was much wrinkled and puckered
up, which gave him a very sinister appearance, especially when he
smiled, at which times his expression bordered closely on the villanous.
He was about two or three and fifty, and a trifle below the middle size;
and he wore a white neckerchief with long ends, and a suit of scholastic
black.

Mr. Squeers was standing in a box by one of the coffee-room fireplaces,
fitted with one such table as is usually seen in coffee-rooms.  In a
corner of the seat was a very small deal trunk, tied round with a scanty
piece of cord; and on the trunk was perched—his lace-up half-boots and
corduroy trousers dangling in the air—a diminutive boy, with his
shoulders drawn up to his ears, and his hands planted on his knees, who
glanced timidly at the schoolmaster, from time to time, with evident
dread.  Presently the boy chanced to give a violent sneeze.

"Hallo, sir!" growled the schoolmaster, turning round.  "What’s that,
sir?"

"Nothing, please, sir," replied the little boy.

"Nothing, sir!" exclaimed Mr. Squeers.

"Please, sir, I sneezed," rejoined the boy, trembling till the little
trunk shook under him.

"Oh! sneezed, did you?" retorted Mr. Squeers. "Then what did you say
’nothing’ for, sir?"

In default of a better answer to this question, the little boy screwed a
couple of knuckles into each of his eyes and began to cry; wherefore Mr.
Squeers knocked him off the trunk with a blow on one side of his face,
and knocked him on again with a blow on the other.

"Wait till I get you down to Yorkshire, my young gentleman," said Mr.
Squeers, "and then I’ll give you the rest.  Will you hold that noise,
sir?"

"Ye-ye-yes," sobbed the little boy, rubbing his face very hard.

"Then do so at once, sir," said Squeers. "Do you hear?"

The little boy rubbed his face harder, as if to keep the tears back;
and, beyond alternately sniffing and choking, gave no farther vent to
his emotions.

"Mr. Squeers," said the waiter, looking in at this juncture, "here’s a
gentleman asking for you at the bar."

"Show the gentleman in, Richard," replied Mr. Squeers, in a soft voice.
"Put your handkerchief in your pocket, you little scoundrel!"

The schoolmaster had scarcely uttered these words in a fierce whisper,
when the stranger entered.  Affecting not to see him, Mr. Squeers
feigned to be intent upon mending a pen, and offering benevolent advice
to his youthful pupil.

"My dear child," said Mr. Squeers, "all people have their trials.  This
early trial of yours that is fit to make your little heart burst and
your very eyes come out of your head with crying, what is it?  Nothing;
less than nothing.  You are leaving your friends, but you will have a
father in me, my dear, and a mother in Mrs. Squeers.  At the delightful
village of Dotheboys, near Greta Bridge in Yorkshire, where youth are
boarded, clothed, booked, washed, furnished with pocket-money, provided
with all necessaries—"

"Mr. Squeers, I believe," said Nicholas Nickleby, as that worthy man
stopped to cough.

"The same, sir.  What can I do for you?"

"I came in answer to an advertisement in this morning’s paper," said
Nicholas.  "I believe you desire an assistant."

"I do, sir," rejoined Mr. Squeers, coolly; "but if you are applying for
the place, don’t you think you’re too young?"

"I hope not, sir, and I have a fair education. I could—"

"Could what?" interrupted the schoolmaster. "Could you lick the boys if
they needed it?"

"I do not usually believe in that sort of punishment—" hesitated
Nicholas.

"Could you do it?" urged Mr. Squeers.

"I think—if they needed it—I could lick anybody in your school," smiled
Nicholas.

"Well, why didn’t you say so?  I guess I had better take you.  I’ve got
to leave town at eight o’clock to-morrow morning, and haven’t time to
look around.  So be on hand sharp!"

Nicholas thanked him and promised to be on hand.

The next day he was as good as his word, and reached the tavern a little
in advance of the appointed hour.

He found Mr. Squeers sitting at breakfast, with the little boy before
noticed, and four others who had turned up by some lucky chance since
the interview of the previous day, ranged in a row on the opposite seat.
Mr. Squeers had before him a small measure of coffee, a plate of hot
toast, and a cold round of beef; but he was at that moment intent on
preparing breakfast for the little boys.

"This is twopenn’orth of milk, is it, waiter?" said he, looking down
into a large blue mug, and slanting it gently, so as to get an accurate
view of the quantity of liquid contained in it.

"That’s twopenn’orth, sir," replied the waiter.

"What a rare article milk is, to be sure, in London!" said Mr. Squeers,
with a sigh. "Just fill that mug up with lukewarm water, William, will
you?"

"To the wery top, sir?" inquired the waiter. "Why, the milk will be
drownded."

"Never you mind that," replied Mr. Squeers. "Serve it right for being so
dear!  You ordered that thick bread and butter for three, did you?"

"Coming directly, sir."

"You needn’t hurry yourself," said Squeers; "there’s plenty of time.
Conquer your passions, boys, and don’t be eager after vittles."  As he
uttered this moral precept, Mr. Squeers took a large bite out of the
cold beef, and recognized Nicholas.

"Sit down, Mr. Nickleby," said Squeers. "Here we are, a breakfasting,
you see!"

Nicholas did not see that anybody was breakfasting except Mr. Squeers;
but he bowed with all becoming reverence, and looked as cheerful as he
could.

"Oh! that’s the milk and water, is it, William?" said Squeers.  "Very
good; don’t forget the bread and butter presently."

At this fresh mention of the bread and butter the five little boys
looked very eager, and followed the waiter out with their eyes;
meanwhile Mr. Squeers tasted the milk and water.

"Ah!" said that gentleman, smacking his lips, "here’s richness!  Think
of the many beggars and orphans in the streets that would be glad of
this, little boys.  A shocking thing hunger is, isn’t it, Mr. Nickleby?"

"Very shocking, sir," said Nicholas.

"When I say number one," pursued Mr. Squeers, putting the mug before the
children, "the boy on the left hand nearest the window may take a drink;
and when I say number two, the boy next him will go in, and so till we
come to number five, which is the last boy. Are you ready?"

"Yes, sir," cried all the little boys with great eagerness.

"That’s right," said Squeers, calmly getting on with his breakfast;
"keep ready till I tell you to begin.  Subdue your appetites, my dears,
and you’ve conquered human natur. This is the way we inculcate strength
of mind, Mr. Nickleby," said the schoolmaster, turning to Nicholas, and
speaking with his mouth very full of beef and toast.

Nicholas murmured something—he knew not what—in reply; and the little
boys, dividing their gaze between the mug, the bread and butter (which
had by this time arrived), and every morsel which Mr. Squeers took into
his mouth, remained with strained eyes in torments of expectation.

"Thank God for a good breakfast," said Squeers when he had finished.
"Number one may take a drink."

Number one seized the mug ravenously, and had just drunk enough to make
him wish for more, when Mr. Squeers gave the signal for number two, who
gave up at the same interesting moment to number three; and the process
was repeated until the milk and water terminated with number five.

"And now," said the schoolmaster, dividing the bread and butter for
three into as many portions as there were children, "you had better look
sharp with your breakfast, for the horn will blow in a minute or two,
and then every boy leaves off."

Permission being thus given to fall to, the boys began to eat
voraciously and in desperate haste; while the schoolmaster (who was in
high good-humor after his meal) picked his teeth with a fork, and looked
smilingly on.  In a very short time the horn was heard.

"I thought it wouldn’t be long," said Squeers, jumping up and producing
a little basket from under the seat; "put what you haven’t had time to
eat in here, boys!  You’ll want it on the road!"

Nicholas was considerably startled by these very economical
arrangements; but he had no time to reflect upon them, for the little
boys had to be got up to the top of the coach, and this task was in his
department.  But soon they were all stowed away, and the coach started
off with a flourish.

The journey proved long and hard, however. They were detained several
times by the bad roads and inclement weather, so that it was not until
nightfall of the second day that they reached their destination.

"Jump out," said Squeers.  "Hallo there! come and put this horse up.  Be
quick, will you!"

While the schoolmaster was uttering these and other impatient cries,
Nicholas had time to observe that the school was a long, cold-looking
house, one story high, with a few straggling outbuildings behind, and a
barn and stable adjoining.  After the lapse of a minute or two, the
noise of somebody unlocking the yard-gate was heard, and presently a
tall, lean boy, with a lantern in his hand, issued forth.

"Is that you, Smike?" cried Squeers.

"Yes, sir," replied the boy.

"Then why the devil didn’t you come before?"

"Please, sir, I fell asleep over the fire," answered Smike, with
humility.

"Fire! what fire?  Where’s there a fire?" demanded the schoolmaster,
sharply.

"Only in the kitchen, sir," replied the boy. "Missus said, as I was
sitting up, I might go in there for a warm."

"Your Missus is a fool," retorted Squeers. "You’d have been a deuced
deal more wakeful in the cold, I’ll engage."

By this time Mr. Squeers had dismounted; and after ordering the boy to
see to the pony, and to take care that he hadn’t any more corn that
night, he told Nicholas to wait at the front door a minute while he went
round and let him in.

A host of unpleasant misgivings, which had been crowding upon Nicholas
during the whole journey, thronged into his mind with redoubled force
when he was left alone.  And as he looked up at the dreary house and
dark windows, and upon the wild country round, covered with snow, he
felt a depression of heart and spirit which he had never experienced
before.

Presently he was ushered into a cheerless-looking parlor where stood a
large, angular woman about half a head taller than Mr. Squeers.

"This is the new young man, my dear," said that gentleman.

"Oh," replied Mrs. Squeers, nodding her head at Nicholas, and eyeing him
coldly from top to toe.

"He’ll take a meal with us to-night," said Squeers, "and go among the
boys to-morrow morning.  You can give him a shakedown here, to-night,
can’t you?"

"We must manage it somehow," replied the lady.  "You don’t much mind how
you sleep, I suppose, sir?"

"No, indeed," replied Nicholas, "I am not particular."

"That’s lucky," said Mrs. Squeers.  And as the lady’s humor was
considered to lie chiefly in retort, Mr. Squeers laughed heartily, and
seemed to expect that Nicholas should do the same.

After some conversation between the master and mistress relative to the
success of Mr. Squeers’s trip, and the people who had paid, and the
people who had made default in payment, a young servant girl brought in
a Yorkshire pie and some cold beef, which being set upon the table, the
boy Smike appeared with a jug of ale.

Mr. Squeers was emptying his great-coat pockets of letters to different
boys, and other small documents, which he had brought down in them.  The
boy glanced, with an anxious and timid expression, at the papers, as if
with a sickly hope that one among them might relate to him.  The look
was a very painful one, and went to Nicholas’s heart at once, for it
told a long and very sad history.

It induced him to consider the boy more attentively, and he was
surprised to observe the extraordinary mixture of garments which formed
his dress.  Although he could not have been less than eighteen or
nineteen years old, and was tall for that age, he wore a skeleton suit,
such as is usually put upon very little boys, and which, though most
absurdly short in the arms and legs, was quite wide enough for his thin
body.  In order that the lower part of his legs might be in perfect
keeping with this singular dress, he had a very large pair of boots,
originally made for tops, which might have been once worn by some stout
farmer, but were now too patched and tattered for a beggar. He was lame;
and as he feigned to be busy in arranging the table, he glanced at the
letters with a look so keen, and yet so dispirited and hopeless, that
Nicholas could hardly bear to watch him.

"What are you bothering about there, Smike?" cried Mrs. Squeers; "let
the things alone, can’t you?"

"Eh!" said Squeers, looking up.  "Oh! it’s you, is it?"

"Yes, sir," replied the youth, pressing his hands together, as though to
control, by force, the nervous wandering of his fingers; "Is there—"

"Well!" said Squeers.

"Have you—did anybody—has nothing been heard—about me?"

"Devil a bit," replied Squeers, testily.

The lad withdrew his eyes, and, putting his hand to his face, moved
towards the door.

"Not a word," resumed Squeers, "and never will be.  Now, this is a
pretty sort of thing, isn’t it, that you should have been left here all
these years, and no money paid after the first six—nor no notice taken,
nor no clue to be got who you belong to?  It’s a pretty sort of thing
that I should have to feed a great fellow like you, and never hope to
get one penny for it, isn’t it?"

The boy put his hand to his head as if he were making an effort to
recollect something, and then, looking vacantly at his questioner,
gradually broke into a smile, and limped away.

"I’ll tell you what, Squeers," remarked his wife, as the door closed, "I
think that young chap’s turning silly."

"I hope not," said the schoolmaster; "for he’s a handy fellow
out-of-doors, and worth his meat and drink anyway.  I should think he’d
have wit enough for us, though, if he was."

Supper being over, Mr. Squeers yawned fearfully and was of opinion that
it was high time to go to bed.  Upon this, Mrs. Squeers and a servant
dragged in a small straw mattress and a couple of blankets, and arranged
them into a couch for Nicholas.

"We’ll put you into a regular bedroom with the boys to-morrow,
Nickleby," said Squeers. "Good-night.  Seven o’clock, in the morning,
mind."

The next morning, when Nicholas appeared in the main room, he found Mrs.
Squeers very much distressed.

"I can’t find the school spoon," she said.

"Never mind it, my dear," observed Squeers in a soothing manner; "it’s
of no consequence."

"No consequence! why, how you talk!" retorted Mrs. Squeers, sharply;
"isn’t it brimstone morning?"

"I forgot, my dear," rejoined Squeers; "yes, it certainly is.  We purify
the boys’ bloods now and then, Nickleby."

"Purify fiddlesticks’ ends!" said his lady. "Don’t think, young man,
that we go to the expense of brimstone and molasses, just to purify
them; because if you think we carry on the business in that way, you’ll
find yourself mistaken, and so I tell you plainly."

"My dear," said Squeers, frowning.  "Hem!"

"Oh! nonsense," rejoined Mrs. Squeers. "If the young man comes to be a
teacher here, let him understand, at once, that we don’t want any
foolery about the boys.  They have the brimstone and treacle, partly
because if they hadn’t something or other in the way of medicine they’d
be always ailing and giving a world of trouble, and partly because it
spoils their appetites and comes cheaper than breakfast and dinner.  So
it does them good and us good at the same time, and that’s fair enough,
I’m sure."

A vast deal of searching and rummaging ensued, and it proving fruitless,
Smike was called in, and pushed by Mrs. Squeers and boxed by Mr.
Squeers; which course of treatment brightening his intellects, enabled
him to suggest that possibly Mrs. Squeers might have the spoon in her
pocket—as indeed turned out to be the case.  But as Mrs. Squeers had
previously protested that she was quite certain she had not got it,
Smike received another box on the ear for presuming to contradict his
mistress; so that he gained nothing of advantage by his idea.

"But come," said Squeers, "let’s go to the schoolroom; and lend me a
hand with my school-coat, will you?"

Nicholas assisted his master to put on an old shooting-jacket; and
Squeers, arming himself with his cane, led the way across a yard, to a
door in the rear of the house.

"There," said the schoolmaster, as they stepped in together; "this is
our shop, Nickleby!"

It was such a crowded scene, and there were so many objects to attract
attention, that, at first, Nicholas stared about him, really without
seeing anything at all.  By degrees, however, the place resolved itself
into a bare and dirty room, with a couple of windows, stopped up with
old copybooks and paper.  There were two rickety desks, cut and notched,
and inked in every possible way; two or three forms; a detached desk for
Squeers, and another for his assistant.  The ceiling was supported, like
that of a barn, by crossbeams and rafters, and the walls were so stained
and discolored that it was impossible to tell whether they had ever been
touched with paint or whitewash.

But the pupils!  How the last faint traces of hope, the remotest
glimmering of any good to be derived from his efforts in this den, faded
from the mind of Nicholas as he looked in dismay around!  Pale and
haggard faces, lank and bony figures, children with the countenances of
old men, boys of stunted growth, and others whose long, meagre legs
would hardly bear their stooping bodies, all crowded on the view
together.

[Illustration: NICHOLAS AND SMIKE.]

And yet this scene, painful as it was, had its grotesque features.  Mrs.
Squeers stood at one of the desks, presiding over an immense basin of
brimstone and treacle, of which delicious compound she administered a
large instalment to each boy in succession, using for the purpose a
common wooden spoon, which might have been originally manufactured for
some gigantic top, and which widened every young gentleman’s mouth
considerably; they being all obliged, under heavy penalties, to take in
the whole of the bowl at a gulp.

"Now," said Squeers, giving the desk a great rap with his cane which
made half the little boys nearly jump out of their boots, "is that
physicking over?"

"Just over," said Mrs. Squeers, choking the last boy in her hurry, and
tapping the crown of his head with the wooden spoon to restore him.
"Here, you Smike; take away now.  Look sharp!"

Smike shuffled out with the basin, and Mrs. Squeers having called up a
little boy with a curly head and wiped her hands upon it, hurried out
after him into a species of wash-house, where there was a small fire and
a large kettle, together with a number of little wooden bowls which were
arranged upon a board.  Into these bowls Mrs. Squeers, assisted by the
hungry servant, poured a brown composition, which looked like diluted
pincushions without the covers, and was called porridge.  A minute wedge
of brown bread was inserted in each bowl, and when they had eaten their
porridge by means of the bread, the boys ate the bread itself, and had
finished their breakfast; whereupon Mr. Squeers said, in a solemn voice,
"For what we have received, may the Lord make us truly thankful!"—and
went away to his own.

Nicholas filled his stomach with a bowl of porridge, for much the same
reason which induces some savages to swallow earth—lest they should be
hungry when there is nothing to eat.  Having disposed of a slice of
bread and butter, allotted to him in virtue of his office, he sat
himself down to wait for school-time.

He could not but observe how silent and sad the boys all seemed to be.
There was none of the noise and clamor of a schoolroom; none of its
boisterous play or hearty mirth.  The children sat crouching and
shivering together, and seemed to lack the spirit to move about. The
only pupil who seemed at all playful was Master Squeers, son of the
master, and as his chief amusement was to tread upon the other boys’
toes in his new boots, his flow of spirits was rather disagreeable than
otherwise.

After some half-hour’s delay Mr. Squeers reappeared, and the boys took
their places and their books, of which latter there might be about one
to eight learners.  A few minutes having elapsed, during which Mr.
Squeers looked very profound, as if he had a perfect apprehension of
what was inside all the books, and could say every word of their
contents by heart if he only chose to take the trouble, that gentleman
called up the first class.

Obedient to this summons there ranged themselves in front of the
schoolmaster’s desk half-a-dozen scarecrows, out at knees and elbows,
one of whom placed a torn and filthy book beneath his learned eye.

"This is the first class in English spelling and philosophy, Nickleby,"
said Squeers, beckoning Nicholas to stand beside him.  "We’ll get up a
Latin one, and hand that over to you. Now, then, where’s the first boy?"

"Please, sir, he’s cleaning the back parlor window," said the temporary
head of the class.

"So he is, to be sure," rejoined Squeers. "We go upon the practical mode
of teaching, Nickleby; the regular education system. C-l-e-a-n, clean,
verb active, to make bright, to scour.  When the boy knows this out of
book, he goes and does it.  Second boy, what’s a horse?"

"A beast, sir," replied the boy.

"So it is," said Squeers, "and as you’re perfect in that, go and look
after _my_ horse, and rub him down well, or I’ll rub you down.  The rest
of the class go and draw water till somebody tells you to leave off, for
it’s washing-day to-morrow, and they want the coppers filled."

So saying, he dismissed the first class to their experiments in
practical philosophy, and eyed Nicholas with a look, half cunning and
half doubtful, as if he were not altogether certain what he might think
of him by this time.

"That’s the way we do it, Nickleby," he said, after a pause.

Nicholas shrugged his shoulders in a manner that was scarcely
perceptible, and said he saw it was.

"And a very good way it is, too," said Squeers.  "Now, just take them
fourteen little boys and hear them some reading, because, you know, you
must begin to be useful.  Idling about here won’t do."

Mr. Squeers said this, as if it had suddenly occurred to him, either
that he must not say too much to his assistant, or that his assistant
did not say enough to him in praise of the establishment.  The children
were arranged in a semicircle round the new master, and he was soon
listening to their dull, drawling recital of those stories of interest
which are to be found in the spelling books.

In this exciting occupation the morning lagged heavily on.  At one
o’clock the boys, having previously had their appetites thoroughly taken
away by stir-about and potatoes, sat down in the kitchen to some hard
salt beef, of which Nicholas was graciously permitted to take his
portion to his own solitary desk, to eat it there in peace.  After this,
there was another hour of crouching in the schoolroom and shivering with
cold; and this was a fair sample of the school day at Dotheboys Hall.

There was a small stove in the corner of the room, and by it Nicholas
sat down, when the school was dismissed, so heavy-hearted that it seemed
to him as though every bit of joy had gone out of the world.  The
cruelty and coarseness of Squeers were revolting, and yet Nicholas did
not know how to resent it or which way to turn.  He had cast his lot
here, and here he must abide.

As he was absorbed in these meditations, he all at once encountered the
upturned face of Smike, who was on his knees before the stove, picking a
few stray cinders from the hearth and planting them on the fire.  He had
paused to steal a look at Nicholas, and when he saw that he was
observed, shrank back, as if expecting a blow.

"You need not fear me," said Nicholas, kindly.  "Are you cold?"

"N-n-o."

"You are shivering."

"I am not cold," replied Smike, quickly. "I am used to it."

There was such an obvious fear of giving offence in his manner, and he
was such a timid, broken-spirited creature, that Nicholas could not help
exclaiming, "Poor fellow!"

If he had struck the drudge, he would have slunk away without a word.
But now he burst into tears.

"Oh, dear, oh, dear!" he cried, covering his face with his cracked and
horny hands.  "My heart will break.  It will, it will!"

"Hush!" said Nicholas, laying his hand upon his shoulder.  "Be a man;
you are nearly one by years, God help you."

"By years!" cried Smike.  "Oh, dear, dear, how many of them!  How many
of them since I was a little child, younger than any that are here now!
Where are they all?"

"Whom do you speak of?" inquired Nicholas, wishing to rouse the poor,
half-witted creature to reason.  "Tell me."

"My friends," he replied, "myself—my—oh! what sufferings mine have
been!"

"There is always hope," said Nicholas; he knew not what to say.

"No," rejoined the other, "no; none for me.  Do you remember the boy
that died here?"

"I was not here, you know," said Nicholas, gently; "but what of him?"

"Why," replied the youth, drawing closer to his questioner’s side, "I
was with him at night, and when it was all silent he cried no more for
friends he wished to come and sit with him, but began to see faces round
his bed that came from home; he said they smiled, and talked to him; and
he died at last lifting his head to kiss them.  Do you hear?"

"Yes, yes," rejoined Nicholas.

"What faces will smile on me when I die!" cried his companion,
shivering.  "Who will talk to me in those long nights!  They cannot come
from home; they would frighten me, if they did, for I don’t know what it
is, and shouldn’t know them.  Pain and fear, pain and fear for me, alive
or dead.  No hope, no hope!"

The bell rang to bed, and the boy, subsiding at the sound into his usual
listless state, crept away as if anxious to avoid notice.  It was with a
heavy heart that Nicholas soon afterwards—no, not retired; there was no
retirement there—followed to his dirty and crowded dormitory.



             *II.  HOW SMIKE WENT AWAY FROM DOTHEBOYS HALL*


Nicholas was of a naturally optimistic temper, however, and he lost as
little time as possible brooding over his difficulties.  Instead he
began at once to try to make the school something more than a farce.  He
arranged a few regular lessons for the boys, and he treated the poor,
half-starved pupils with such gentleness and sympathy that they passed
from dumb amazement at the first to blind devotion.  Indeed, there was
not one of them who would not have lain down cheerfully and let him walk
over his body; and the most devoted of them all was Smike.

Nicholas was the one ray of sunlight that had ever come into this
wretched creature’s life.  And in return, Smike now followed him to and
fro, with an ever restless desire to serve or help him; anticipating
such little wants as his humble ability could supply, and content only
to be near him.  He would sit beside him for hours, looking patiently
into his face; and a word would brighten up his careworn visage, and
call into it a passing gleam, even of happiness.  He was an altered
being; he had an object now; and that object was, to show his attachment
to the only person—that person a stranger—who had treated him, not to
say with kindness, but like a human creature.

Needless to say, Squeers speedily took a dislike to Nicholas.  He knew
of the scarcely concealed disdain with which his assistant regarded his
methods.  Squeers was jealous, also, of the influence which Nicholas had
so soon acquired with the boys.  Smike’s slavish affection was speedily
discovered, and the crafty master was mean enough to strike at Nicholas
through him.

Upon this poor being all the spleen and ill-humor that could not be
vented on Nicholas were unceasingly bestowed.  Drudgery would have been
nothing—Smike was well used to that.  Buffetings inflicted without cause
would have been equally a matter of course; for to them also he had
served a long and weary apprenticeship; but it was no sooner observed
that he had become attached to Nicholas, than stripes and blows, stripes
and blows, morning, noon, and night, were his only portion. Nicholas saw
it, and ground his teeth at every repetition of the savage and cowardly
attack. But at present he saw no way to aid the boy, for a protest would
mean his own dismissal, and the lot of Smike and the others would become
that much harder.

One day, after especially harsh treatment, the boy sat huddled in a dark
corner by himself, sobbing as though his heart would break. The room was
dark and deserted, when Nicholas entered, but he heard the sound of
weeping and went over and laid his hand on the drudge’s head.

"Do not, for God’s sake!" said Nicholas, in an agitated voice; "I cannot
bear to see you."

"They are more hard with me than ever," sobbed the boy.

"I know it," rejoined Nicholas.  "They are."

"But for you," said the outcast, "I should die.  They would kill me,
they would; I know they would."

"You will do better, poor fellow," replied Nicholas, shaking his head
mournfully, "when I am gone."

"Gone!" cried the other, looking intently in his face.

"Softly!" rejoined Nicholas.  "Yes."

"Are you going?" demanded the boy, in an earnest whisper.

"I cannot say," replied Nicholas.  "I was speaking more to my own
thoughts than to you."

"Tell me," said the boy, imploringly, "oh, do tell me, _will_ you
go—_will_ you?"

"I shall be driven to that at last!" said Nicholas.  "The world is
before me, after all."

"Tell me," urged Smike, "is the world as bad and dismal as this place?"

"Heaven forbid," replied Nicholas, pursuing the train of his own
thoughts; "its hardest, coarsest toil were happiness to this."

"Should I ever meet you there?" demanded the boy, speaking with unusual
wildness.

"Yes," replied Nicholas, willing to soothe him.

"No, no!" said the other, clasping him by the hand.  "Should I—should
I—tell me that again!  Say I should be sure to find you!"

"You would," replied Nicholas, with the same humane intention, "and I
would help and aid you, and not bring fresh sorrow on you as I have done
here."

The boy caught both the young man’s hands passionately in his, and
hugging them to his breast, uttered a few broken sounds which were
unintelligible.  Squeers entered, at the moment, and he shrank back into
his old corner.

The next morning—a cold, gray day in January—Nicholas was awakened by
hearing the voice of Squeers roughly demanding, "Where’s that Smike?"

Nicholas looked over in the corner where the boy usually slept, but it
was vacant; so he made no answer.

"Smike!" shouted Squeers.

"Do you want your head broke in a fresh place, Smike?" demanded his
amiable lady, in the same key.

Still there was no reply, and still Nicholas stared about him, as did
the greater part of the boys, who were by this time roused.

"Confound his impudence!" muttered Squeers, rapping the stair-rail
impatiently with his cane.  "Nickleby!"

"Well, sir."

"Send that obstinate scoundrel down; don’t you hear me calling?"

"He is not here, sir," replied Nicholas.

"Don’t tell me a lie," retorted the schoolmaster. "He is."

"He is not," retorted Nicholas, angrily. "Don’t tell me one."

"We shall soon see that," said Mr. Squeers, rushing upstairs.  "I’ll
find him, I warrant you."

With which assurance Mr. Squeers bounced into the dormitory, and,
swinging his cane in the air ready for a blow, darted into the corner.
The cane descended harmlessly upon the ground.  There was nobody there.

"What does this mean?" said Squeers, turning round.  "Where have you hid
him?"

"I have seen nothing of him since last night," replied Nicholas.

"Come," blustered Squeers, "you won’t save him this way.  Where is he?"

"At the bottom of the nearest pond, for aught I know," rejoined
Nicholas, in a low voice, and fixing his eyes full on the master’s face.

"Confound you, what do you mean by that?" retorted Squeers.  Without
waiting for a reply, he inquired of the boys whether any one among them
knew anything of their missing schoolmate.

There was a general hum of anxious denial, in the midst of which one
shrill voice was heard to say (as, indeed, everybody thought):

"Please, sir, I think Smike’s run away, sir."

"Ha!" cried Squeers, turning sharp round. "Who said that?"

And, pouncing suddenly, he seized a small urchin, who was rewarded for
his suggestion so soundly that he howled with pain.

"There," said Squeers.  "Now, if any other boy thinks Smike has run
away, I shall be glad to have a talk with him."

There was, of course, a profound silence, during which Nicholas showed
his disgust as plainly as looks could show it.

"Well, Nickleby," said Squeers, eyeing him maliciously.  "_You_ think he
has run away, I suppose?"

"I think it extremely likely," replied Nicholas, in a quiet manner.

"Oh, you do, do you?" sneered Squeers. "Maybe you know he has?"

"I know nothing of the kind."

"He didn’t tell you he was going, I suppose, did he?" continued Squeers.

"He did not," replied Nicholas; "I am very glad he did not, for it would
then have been my duty to have warned you in time."

"Which no doubt you would have been devilish sorry to do," said Squeers,
in a taunting fashion.

"I should indeed," replied Nicholas.

Meanwhile Mrs. Squeers, who had been hunting elsewhere for the boy,
bustled in with great excitement.

"He is off!" said she.  "The cow-house and stable are locked up, so he
can’t be there; and he’s not downstairs anywhere, for the girl has
looked.  He must have gone York way, and by a public road too."

"Why must he?" inquired Squeers.

"Stupid!" said Mrs. Squeers, angrily.  "He hadn’t any money, had he?"

"Never had a penny of his own in his whole life, that I know of,"
replied Squeers.

"To be sure," rejoined Mrs. Squeers, "and he didn’t take anything to eat
with him; that I’ll answer for.  So, of course, he must beg his way, and
he could do that nowhere but on the public road."

"That’s true," exclaimed Squeers, clapping his hands.

"True!  Yes; but you would never have thought of it, for all that, if I
hadn’t said so," replied his wife.  "Now, if you take the chaise and go
one road, and I borrow Swallow’s chaise and go the other, what with
keeping our eyes open and asking questions, one or other of us is pretty
certain to lay hold of him."

The worthy lady’s plan was put into action without delay; while Nicholas
remained behind in a tumult of anxiety.  He realized the bitter
consequences of Smike’s rash act.  The boy was liable to freeze or
starve to death on the roadside—which could not, perhaps, be much worse
than to fall again into the clutches of Mr. and Mrs. Squeers.

All that day there was no tidings of the runaway.  But at daybreak the
second morning the sound of wheels was heard.  Nicholas hardly dared to
look out of the window; but he did so, and the very first object that
met his eyes was the wretched Smike: so bedabbled with mud and rain, so
haggard and worn and wild, that, but for his garments being such as no
scarecrow was ever seen to wear, he might have been doubtful, even then,
of his identity.

"Lift him out," said Squeers, after he had literally feasted his eyes,
in silence, upon the culprit.  "Bring him in; bring him in!"

Smike, to all appearance more dead than alive, was brought into the
house and securely locked up in a cellar until such time as Mr. Squeers
should deem it expedient to operate upon him in presence of the
assembled school.

After a hasty breakfast of very thin porridge, the boys were summoned to
the schoolroom by resounding whacks on the desk from an ugly-looking
whip in the hands of the master.

"Is every boy here?" asked Squeers, in a tremendous voice.

Every boy was there, but every boy was afraid to speak; so Squeers
glared along the lines to assure himself; and every eye drooped, and
every head cowered down, as he did so.

"Each boy keep his place," said Squeers, administering his favorite blow
to the desk, and regarding with gloomy satisfaction the universal start
which it never failed to occasion.  "Nickleby! to your desk, sir!"

It was remarked by more than one small observer that there was a very
curious and unusual expression in the usher’s face; but he took his seat
without opening his lips in reply. Squeers, casting a triumphant glance
at his assistant and a scowl on the boys, left the room, and shortly
afterwards returned, dragging Smike by the collar.

In any other place the appearance of the wretched, jaded, spiritless
object would have occasioned a murmur of compassion and remonstrance.
It had some effect, even there; for the lookers-on moved uneasily in
their seats, and a few of the boldest ventured to steal looks at each
other, expressive of indignation and pity.

They were lost on Squeers, however, whose gaze was fastened on the
luckless Smike, as he inquired, according to custom in such cases,
whether he had anything to say for himself.

"Nothing, I suppose?" said Squeers, with a diabolical grin.

Smike glanced round, and his eye rested, for an instant, on Nicholas, as
if he had expected him to intercede; but his look was riveted on his
desk.

"Have you anything to say?" demanded Squeers again, giving his right arm
two or three flourishes to try its power and suppleness. "Stand a little
out of the way, Mrs. Squeers, my dear; I’ve hardly got room enough."

"Spare me, sir!" cried Smike.

"Oh! that’s all, is it?" said Squeers.  "Yes, I’ll flog you within an
inch of your life, and spare you that."

"Ha, ha, ha," laughed Mrs. Squeers, "that’s a good ’un!"

"I was driven to do it," said Smike, faintly, and casting another
imploring look about him.

"Driven to do it, were you?" said Squeers. "Oh! it wasn’t your fault; it
was mine, I suppose—eh?"

Then he caught the boy firmly in his grip. One desperate cut had fallen
on his body—he was wincing from the lash and uttering a scream of
pain—it was raised again, and again about to fall—when Nicholas
Nickleby, suddenly starting up, cried "_Stop!_" in a voice that made the
rafters ring.

"Who cried stop?" said Squeers, turning savagely round.

"I," said Nicholas, stepping forward.  "This must not go on."

"Must not go on!" cried Squeers, almost in a shriek.

"_No!_" thundered Nicholas.

Aghast at the boldness of this interference, Squeers released his hold
of Smike, and, falling back a pace or two, gazed upon Nicholas with
looks that were positively frightful.

"I say _must not_!" repeated Nicholas, nothing daunted; "_shall not_!  I
will prevent it!"

Squeers continued to gaze upon him, with his eyes starting out of his
head; but astonishment had actually, for the moment, bereft him of
speech.

"You have disregarded all my quiet interference in the miserable lad’s
behalf," said Nicholas; "you have returned no answer to the letter in
which I begged forgiveness for him, and offered to be responsible that
he would remain quietly here.  Don’t blame me for this public
interference.  You have brought it upon yourself; not I."

"Sit down, beggar!" screamed Squeers, almost beside himself with rage,
and seizing Smike as he spoke.

"Wretch," rejoined Nicholas, fiercely, "touch him at your peril!  I will
not stand by, and see it done.  My blood is up, and I have the strength
of ten such men as you. Look to yourself, for by Heaven I will not spare
you, if you drive me on!"

"Stand back," cried Squeers, brandishing his weapon.

"I have a long series of insults to avenge," said Nicholas, flushed with
passion; "and my indignation is aggravated by the cruelties of this foul
den.  Have a care; for if you rouse me farther, the consequences shall
fall heavily upon your own head!"

He had scarcely spoken, when Squeers, in a violent outbreak of wrath,
struck him a blow across the face which raised up a bar of livid flesh
as it was inflicted.  Smarting with the agony of the blow, and
concentrating into that one moment all its feelings of rage and scorn,
Nicholas sprang upon him, wrested the weapon from his hand, and pinning
him by the throat, beat the ruffian till he roared for mercy.

Then Nicholas left the astounded boys and the crestfallen master, and
stalked out of the room. He looked anxiously around for Smike, as he
closed the door, but he was nowhere to be seen.

There was nothing left for him to do.  He must face the world again; but
_anything_—he told himself—would be better than this.  So he packed up a
few clothes in a small valise, and, finding that nobody offered to
oppose him, he marched boldly out by the front door and struck into the
road which led to Greta Bridge.

He did not travel far that day, as there had been a heavy fall of snow
which made the way toilsome and hard to find.  He lay, that night, at a
cottage, where beds were let at a cheap rate to the more humble class of
travellers; and, rising betimes next morning, made his way before night
to Boroughbridge.  Passing through that town in search of some cheap
resting-place, he stumbled upon an empty barn within a couple of hundred
yards of the roadside; in a warm corner of which he stretched his weary
limbs, and soon fell asleep.

When he awoke next morning, and tried to recollect his dreams, which had
been all connected with his recent sojourn at Dotheboys Hall, he sat up,
rubbed his eyes, and stared—not with the most composed countenance
possible—at some motionless object which seemed to be stationed within a
few yards in front of him.

"Strange!" cried Nicholas; "can this be some lingering creation of the
visions that have scarcely left me!  It cannot be real—and yet I—-I am
awake!  Smike!"

The form moved, rose, advanced, and dropped upon its knees at his feet.
It was Smike indeed.

"Why do you kneel to me?" said Nicholas, hastily raising him.

"To go with you—anywhere—everywhere—to the world’s end!" replied Smike,
clinging to his hand.  "Let me, oh, do let me!  You are my home—my kind
friend—take me with you, pray!"

"I am a friend who can do little for you," said Nicholas, kindly.  "How
came you here?"

He had followed him, it seemed; had never lost sight of him all the way;
had watched while he slept, and when he halted for refreshment; and had
feared to appear before, lest he should be sent back.  He had not
intended to appear now, but Nicholas had awakened more suddenly than he
looked for, and he had had no time to conceal himself.

"Poor fellow!" said Nicholas, "your hard fate denies you any friend but
one, and he is nearly as poor and helpless as yourself."

"May I—may I go with you?" asked Smike, timidly.  "I will be your
faithful, hard-working servant, I will, indeed.  I want no clothes,"
added the poor creature, drawing his rags together; "these will do very
well.  I only want to be near you."

"And you shall," cried Nicholas.  "And the world shall deal by you as it
does by me, till one or both of us shall quit it for a better.  Come!"

With these words he strapped his valise on his shoulders, and, taking
his stick in one hand, extended the other to the delighted boy; and so
they passed out of the old barn together.

And in the days to come—through thick and thin—Smike and Nicholas fought
their battles together—and _won_!



                       *THE STORY OF LITTLE NELL*



                    *I.  IN THE OLD CURIOSITY SHOP*


It was a queer home for a child—this place where Little Nell lived with
her grandfather.  He was a dealer in all sorts of curious old things:
suits of mail which stood like ghosts in armor here and there; fantastic
carved tables and chairs; rusty weapons of various kinds; distorted
figures in china and wood and iron.  And, amid it all, the oldest thing
in the shop seemed to be the little old man with the long gray hair.

The only bit of youth was Nell herself; and yet she had a strange
intermingling of dignity and responsibility, in spite of her small
figure and childish ways.  Her fourteen years of life had left her
undecided between childhood and girlhood.  She had not begun to grow up;
and yet she was an orphan, accustomed to doing everything for herself.

Her grandfather tried in his way to take care of her, for he loved her
dearly.  But between the tending of his shop and the mysterious journeys
which he made night after night, the child was often sent upon strange
errands or left alone in the old house.  And at all times it was she who
took care of him.  But the old man did not see that this lonely life was
putting lines of sorrow into her face.  To him she was still the child
of yesterday, care-free and happy.

She had been happy once.  She had gone singing through the dim rooms,
and moving with gay step among their dusty treasures, making them older
by her young life, and sterner and more grim by her cheerful presence.
But now the chambers were cold and gloomy, and when she left her own
little room to while away the tedious hours, and sat in one of them, she
was still and motionless as their inanimate occupants, and had no heart
to startle the echoes—hoarse from their long silence—with her voice.

In one of these rooms was a window looking into the street, where the
child sat, many and many a long evening, and often far into the night,
alone and thoughtful.  None are so anxious as those who watch and wait;
and at these times mournful fancies came flocking on her mind in crowds.

She knew instinctively that her grandfather was hiding something from
her.  What it was she could not guess; but these regular journeys at
night, while she watched and waited, left him only the more fretful and
careworn.  He seemed to have a constant fever for something; yet all he
would say was that he would some day leave her a fortune. Meanwhile he
had fallen into the clutches of Quilp a terrible dwarf, who had lent him
money from time to time, until the entire contents of the shop were
mortgaged.  So it is not strange that Little Nell should have mournful
thoughts.

When the night had worn away, the child would close the window and even
smile, with the first dawn of light, at her night-time fears. Then after
praying earnestly for her grandfather and the restoring of their former
happy days, she would unlatch the door for him and fall into a troubled
sleep.

One night the old man said that he would not leave home.  The child’s
face lit up at the news, but became grave again when she saw how worried
he looked.

"You took my note safely to Mr. Quilp, you say?" he asked fretfully.
"What did he tell you, Nell?"

"Exactly what I told you, dear grandfather, indeed."

"True," said the old man, faintly.  "Yes. But tell me again, Nell.  My
head fails me. What was it that he told you?  Nothing more than that he
would see me to-morrow or next day?  That was in the note."

"Nothing more," said the child.  "Shall I go to him again to-morrow,
dear grandfather? Very early?  I will be there and back before
breakfast."

The old man shook his head and, sighing mournfully, drew her towards
him.

"’T would be no use, my dear, no earthly use.  But if he deserts me,
Nell, at this moment—if he deserts me now, when I should, with his
assistance, be recompensed for all the time and money I have lost and
all the agony of mind I have undergone, which makes me what you see, I
am ruined and worse,—far worse than that—I have ruined you, for whom I
ventured all.  If we are beggars—!"

"What if we are?" said the child, boldly. "Let us be beggars and be
happy."

"Beggars—and happy!" said the old man. "Poor child!"

"Dear grandfather," cried the girl with an energy which shone in her
flushed face, trembling voice, and impassioned gesture, "I am not a
child in that I think, but even if I am, oh, hear me pray that we may
beg, or work in open roads or fields, to earn a scanty living, rather
than live as we do now."

"Nelly!" said the old man.

"Yes, yes, rather than live as we do now," the child repeated more
earnestly than before. "If you are sorrowful, let me know why and be
sorrowful too; if you waste away and are paler and weaker every day, let
me be your nurse and try to comfort you.  If you are poor, let us be
poor together; but let me be with you, do let me be with you; do not let
me see such change and not know why, or I shall break my heart."

The child’s voice was lost in sobs, as she clasped her arms about the
old man’s neck; nor did she weep alone.

These were not words for other ears, nor was it a scene for other eyes.
And yet other ears and eyes were there and greedily taking in all that
passed, and moreover they were the ears and eyes of no less a person
than Mr. Daniel Quilp, who, having entered unseen when the child first
placed herself at the old man’s side, stood looking on with his
accustomed grin. Standing, however, being tiresome, and the dwarf being
one of that kind of persons who usually make themselves at home, he soon
cast his eyes upon a chair, into which he skipped with uncommon agility,
and perching himself on the back with his feet upon the seat, was thus
enabled to look on and listen with greater comfort to himself, besides
gratifying at the same time that taste for doing something fantastic and
monkey-like, which on all occasions had strong possession of him.  Here,
then, he sat, one leg cocked carelessly over the other, his chin resting
on the palm of his hand, his head turned a little on one side, and his
ugly features twisted into a complacent grimace.  And in this position
the old man, happening in course of time to look that way, chanced to
see him.

The child uttered a suppressed shriek on beholding this figure; in their
first surprise both she and the old man, not knowing what to say, and
half doubting its reality, looked shrinkingly at it.  Not at all
disconcerted by this reception, Daniel Quilp preserved the same
attitude, merely nodding twice or thrice with great condescension.  At
length, the old man pronounced his name and inquired how he came there.

"Through the door," said Quilp, pointing over his shoulder with his
thumb.  "I’m not quite small enough to get through keyholes. I wish I
was.  I want to have some talk with you, particularly, and in
private—with nobody present, neighbor.  Good-bye, little Nelly."

Nell looked at the old man, who nodded to her to retire, and kissed her
cheek.

The dwarf said never a word, but watched his companion as he paced
restlessly up and down the room, and presently returned to his seat.
Here he remained, with his head bowed upon his breast for some time, and
then suddenly raising it, said,

"Once, and once for all, have you brought me any money?"

"No!" returned Quilp.

"Then," said the old man, clenching his hands desperately and looking
upward, "the child and I are lost!"

"Neighbor," said Quilp, glancing sternly at him, and beating his hand
twice or thrice upon the table to attract his wandering attention, "let
me be plain with you, and play a fairer game than when you held all the
cards, and I saw but the backs and nothing more.  You have no secret
from me, now."

The old man looked up, trembling.

"You are surprised," said Quilp.  "Well, perhaps that’s natural.  You
have no secret from me now, I say; no, not one.  For now I know that all
those sums of money, that all those loans, advances, and supplies that
you have had from me, have found their way to—shall I say the word?"

"Aye!" replied the old man, "say it if you will."

"To the gaming-table," rejoined Quilp, "your nightly haunt.  This was
the precious scheme to make your fortune, was it; this was the secret
certain source of wealth in which I was to have sunk my money (if I had
been the fool you took me for); this was your inexhaustible mine of
gold, your El Dorado, eh?"

"Yes," cried the old man, turning upon him with gleaming eyes, "it was.
It is.  It will be, till I die."

"That I should have been blinded," said Quilp, looking contemptuously at
him, "by a mere shallow gambler!"

"I am no gambler," cried the old man, fiercely.  "I call Heaven to
witness that I never played for gain of mine, or love of play. It was
all for _her_—for my little Nelly!  I had sworn to leave her rich!"

"When did you first begin this mad career?" asked Quilp, his taunting
inclination subdued, for a moment, by the old man’s grief and wildness.

"When did I first begin?" he rejoined, passing his hand across his brow.
"When was it, that I first began?  When should it be, but when I began
to think how little I had saved, how long a time it took to save at all,
how short a time I might have, at my age, to live, and how she would be
left to the rough mercies of the world with barely enough to keep her
from the sorrows that wait on poverty; then it was that I began to think
about it."

"Humph! the old story," said the dwarf. "You lost what money you had
laid by, first, and then came to me.  While I thought you were making
your fortune (as you said you were) you were making yourself a beggar,
eh? Dear me!  And so it comes to pass that I hold every security you
could scrape together, and a bill of sale upon the—upon the stock and
property.  But did you never win?"

"Never!" groaned the old man.  "Never won back my loss!"

"I thought," sneered the dwarf, "that if a man played long enough he was
sure to win at last, or, at the worst, not to come off a loser."

"And so he is!" cried the old man, "so he is; I have felt that from the
first, I have always known it, I’ve seen it, I never felt it half so
strongly as I feel it now.  Quilp, I have dreamed, three nights, of
winning the same large sum.  I never could dream that dream before,
though I have often tried.  Do not desert me, now I have this chance!  I
have no resource but you,—give me some help, let me try this one last
hope."

The dwarf shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.

"Nay, Quilp, _good_ Quilp!" gasped the old man, extending his hands in
entreaty; "let me try just this once more.  I tell you it is not for
me—it is for _her_!  Oh, I cannot die and leave her in poverty!"

"I couldn’t do it, really," said Quilp, with unusual politeness.  And
grinning and making a low bow he passed out of the door.

The dwarf was, for once, as good as his word. He not only refused to
lend any more money, but he at once began to make plans for closing the
shop.  The old man was so broken-hearted that he fell ill of a raging
fever, and for days was delirious.  Little Nell, his only nurse,
gradually learned the truth about her grandfather’s evening pursuit—the
gaming-table—and it added all the more to her sorrow.

At last when he was well enough to go about again, the impatient dwarf
would not be put off any longer in regard to the sale.  An early day was
fixed for it, and the old dealer no longer offered any objections.
Instead, he sat quietly, dully in his chair, looking at a tiny patch of
green through his window.

To one who had been tossing on a restless bed so long, even these few
green leaves and this tranquil light, although it languished among
chimneys and house-tops, were pleasant things.  They suggested quiet
places afar off, and rest and peace.

The child thought, more than once, that he was moved and had forborne to
speak.  But now he shed tears—tears that it lightened her aching heart
to see—and making as though he would fall upon his knees, he besought
her to forgive him.

"Forgive you—what?" said Nell, interposing to prevent his purpose.  "Oh,
grandfather, what should _I_ forgive?"

"All that is past, all that has come upon you, Nell," returned the old
man.

"Do not talk so," said the child.  "Pray do not.  Let us speak of
something else."

"Yes, yes, we will," he rejoined.  "And it shall be of what we talked of
long ago—many months—months is it, or weeks, or days? which is it,
Nell?"

"I do not understand you," said the child.

"You said, let us be beggars and happy in the open fields," he answered.
"Oh, let us go away—anywhere!"

"Yes, let us go," said Nell, earnestly; "there will we find happiness
and peace."

And so it was arranged.  On the night before the public auction they
were to steal forth quietly, out into the wide world.

The old man had slept for some hours soundly in his bed, while she was
busily engaged in preparing for their flight.  There were a few articles
of clothing for herself to carry, and a few for him; old garments, such
as became their fallen fortunes, laid out to wear; and a staff to
support his feeble steps, put ready for his use.  But this was not all
her task, for now she must visit the old rooms for the last time.

And how different the parting with them was from any she had expected,
and most of all from that which she had oftenest pictured to herself!
How could she ever have thought of bidding them farewell in triumph,
lonely and sad though her days had been!  She sat down at the window
where she had spent so many evenings—-darker far, than this—and every
thought of hope or cheerfulness that had occurred to her in that place
came vividly upon her mind, and blotted out all its dull and mournful
associations in an instant.

Her own little room, too, where she had so often knelt down and prayed
at night—prayed for the time which she hoped was dawning now—the little
room where she had slept so peacefully, and dreamed such pleasant
dreams—it was hard to leave it without one kind look or grateful tear.

But at last she was ready to go, and her grandfather was awakened.  Just
as the first rays of dawn were seen they stole forth noiselessly, hand
in hand.  They dared not awaken Quilp, who was sleeping that night in
the shop to guard his prospective wealth.  Out in the middle of the
street they paused.

"Which way?" said the child.

The old man looked irresolutely and helplessly, first at her, then to
the right and left, then at her again, and shook his head.  It was plain
that she was thenceforth his guide and leader.  The child felt it, but
had no doubts or misgiving, and putting her hand in his led him gently
away.



                      *II.  OUT IN THE WIDE WORLD*


It was a bright morning in June when Nell and her grandfather set forth
upon their travels.  Out of the city they walked briskly, for the desire
to leave their old life—to elude pursuit—lay strong upon them.  Nell had
provided a simple lunch for that day’s needs; and at night they stopped
foot-sore and weary at a hospitable farmhouse.

Late in the next day they chanced to pass a country church.  Among the
tombstones, at one side, they saw two men who were seated upon the
grass, so busily at work as not to notice the newcomers.

It was not difficult to guess that they were of a class of travelling
showmen who went from town to town showing Punch and his antics, for
perched upon a tombstone was a figure of that hero himself, his nose and
chin as hooked and his face as beaming as usual.

Scattered upon the ground were the other members of the play, in various
stages of repair; while the two showmen were engaged with glue, hammer,
and tacks, in putting their proper parts more strongly together.

The showmen raised their eyes when the old man and his young companion
were close upon them, and pausing in their work, returned their looks of
curiosity.  One of them, the actual exhibitor, no doubt, was a little
merry-faced man with a twinkling eye and a red nose, who seemed to have
unconsciously imbibed something of his hero’s character.  The other—that
was he who took the money—had rather a careful and cautious look, which
was perhaps inseparable from his occupation also.

The merry man was the first to greet the strangers with a nod; and
following the old man’s eyes, he observed that perhaps that was the
first time he had ever seen a Punch off the stage.

"Why do you come here to do this?" asked the old man, after answering
their greeting.

"Why, you see," rejoined the little man, "we’re putting up for to-night
at the public-house yonder, and it wouldn’t do to let ’em see the
present company undergoing repair."

"No!" cried the old man, making signs to Nell to listen, "why not, eh?
why not?"

"Because it would destroy all the delusion, and take away all the
interest, wouldn’t it?" replied the little man.  "Would you care a
ha’penny for the Lord Chancellor if you know’d him in private and
without his wig?—certainly not."

"Good!" said the old man, venturing to touch one of the puppets, and
drawing away his hand with a shrill laugh.  "Are you going to show ’em
to-night? are you?"

"That is the intention, governor," replied the other.  "Look here," he
continued, turning to his partner, "here’s all this Judy’s clothes
falling to pieces again.  Much good you do at sewing things!"

Seeing that they were at a loss, the child said timidly:

"I have a needle, sir, in my basket, and thread too.  Will you let me
try to mend it for you?  I think I can do it neater than you could."

The showman had nothing to urge against a proposal so seasonable.
Nelly, kneeling down beside the box, was soon busily engaged in her
task, and accomplishing it to a miracle.

While she was thus engaged, the merry little man looked at her with an
interest which did not appear to be diminished when he glanced at her
helpless companion.  When she had finished her work he thanked her, and
inquired whither they were travelling.

"N—no farther to-night, I think," said the child, looking towards her
grandfather.

"If you’re wanting a place to stop at," the man remarked, "I should
advise you to take up at the same house with us.  That’s it—the long,
low, white house there.  It’s very cheap. Come along."

The tavern was kept by a fat old landlord and landlady who made no
objection to receiving their new guests, but praised Nelly’s beauty and
were at once prepossessed in her behalf.  There was no other company in
the kitchen but the two showmen, and the child felt very thankful that
they had fallen upon such good quarters.  The landlady was very much
astonished to learn that they had come all the way from London, and
appeared to have no little curiosity touching their farther destination.
But Nell could give her no very clear replies.

That evening the wayfarers enjoyed the Punch show, though poor Nell was
so tired that she went to sleep early in the performance.

The next morning she met the showmen at breakfast.

"And where are you going to-day?" asked the little man with the red
nose.

"Indeed, I hardly know.  We have not decided," replied the child.

"We’re going to the races," said the little man.  "If that’s your way
and you’d like to have us for company, let us travel together."

"We’ll go with you, and gladly," interposed Nell’s grandfather, eagerly;
for he had been as pleased as a child with the performance of Punch.

Nell was a trifle alarmed over the prospect of a crowded race-course;
but this seemed their best chance to press forward, so she accepted the
invitation thankfully.

For several days they travelled together, and despite the wearisome way
the child found much novelty and interest in the wandering life.  But
presently she became uneasy in the changed attitude of the two showmen.
From being ordinarily kind, they now seemed to watch Nell and her
grandfather so closely as not to suffer them out of their sight.

The showmen had, in fact, got it into their heads that the two wayfarers
were not common people, but runaways for whom a reward must even now be
posted in London.  And so they resolved to deliver them over to the
proper authorities at the first opportunity and claim the reward.

Now, although Nell and her grandfather had a perfect right to go where
they pleased, and there was no reward offered, they were at all times
fearful of being pursued by that terrible Quilp.  So Nell determined to
flee from these two watchful men at the earliest moment.

The chance of escape offered during one of the busy days at the
race-course.  While the two men were busy showing off Punch to the
delighted crowd, she took her grandfather by the hand and hurriedly
slipped away.

At first they pressed forward regardless of whither their steps led
them, and from time to time casting fearful glances behind them to see
if they were being pursued.  But as they drew farther away they gained
more confidence. Weariness also forced them to slacken their pace.  When
they had come into the middle of a little woodland they rested a short
time; then encountered a path which led to the opposite side.  Taking
their way along it for a short distance they came to a lane, so shaded
by the trees on either hand that they met together overhead, and arched
the narrow way.  A broken finger-post announced that this led to a
village three miles off; and thither they resolved to bend their steps.

The miles appeared so long that they sometimes thought they must have
missed their road.  But at last, to their great joy, it led downward in
a steep descent, with overhanging banks over which the footpaths led;
and the clustered houses of the village peeped from the woody hollow
below.

It was a very small place.  The men and boys were playing at cricket on
the green; and as the other folks were looking on, they wandered up and
down, uncertain where to seek a humble lodging.  There was but one man
in the little garden before his cottage, and him they were timid of
approaching, for he was the schoolmaster, and had "School" written up
over his window in black letters on a white board.  He was a pale,
simple-looking man, and sat among his flowers and beehives, smoking his
pipe, in the little porch before his door.

"Speak to him, dear," the old man whispered.

"I am almost afraid to disturb him," said the child, timidly.  "He does
not seem to see us.  Perhaps if we wait a little, he may look this way."

But as nobody else appeared and it would soon be dark, Nell at length
ventured to draw near, leading her grandfather by the hand. The slight
noise they made in raising the latch of the wicket-gate caught his
attention.  He looked at them kindly but seemed disappointed too, and
slightly shook his head.

Nell dropped a courtesy, and told him they were poor travellers who
sought a shelter for the night which they would gladly pay for, so far
as their means allowed.  The schoolmaster looked earnestly at her as she
spoke, laid aside his pipe, and rose up directly.

"If you could direct us anywhere, sir," said the child, "we should take
it very kindly."

"You have been walking a long way," said the schoolmaster.

"A long way, sir," the child replied.

"You’re a young traveller, my child," he said, laying his hand gently on
her head. "Your grandchild, friend?"

"Aye, sir," cried the old man, "and the stay and comfort of my life."

"Come in," said the schoolmaster.

[Illustration: NELL AND HER GRANDFATHER.]

Without farther preface he conducted them into his little school-room,
which was parlor and kitchen likewise, and told them they were welcome
to remain under his roof till morning.  Before they had done thanking
him, he spread a coarse white cloth upon the table, with knives and
platters; and bringing out some bread and cold meat, besought them to
eat.

They did so gladly, and the schoolmaster showed them, soon after, to
some plain but neat sleeping chambers up close under the thatched roof.
Here they slept the sound sleep of the very weary, and awoke refreshed
and light-hearted the following day.

But the schoolmaster, while kind and courteous, was sad and quiet.  He
gave his small school a half-holiday that day, and Nell learned that it
was because of the illness of a favorite pupil—a boy about her own age.

"If your journey is not a long one," he added to the travellers, "you’re
very welcome to pass another night here.  I should really be glad if you
would do so, as I am very lonely to-day."

They accepted and thanked him with grateful hearts.  Nell busied herself
tidying up the rooms and trying in many little ways to add to the
master’s comfort.  And that evening, when his pupil died, Nell’s grief
was almost as deep in its sympathy as the master’s own.

She bade him a reluctant farewell the next morning.  School had already
begun, but he rose from his desk and walked with them to the gate.

It was with a trembling and reluctant hand that the child held out to
him the money which a lady had given her at the races for some flowers;
faltering in her thanks as she thought how small the sum was, and
blushing as she offered it.  But he bade her put it up, and stooping to
kiss her cheek, turned back into his house.

They had not gone half-a-dozen paces when he was at the door again; the
old man retraced his steps to shake hands, and the child did the same.

"Good fortune and happiness go with you!" said the poor schoolmaster.
"I am quite a solitary man now.  If you ever pass this way again, you’ll
not forget the little village school."

"We shall never forget it, sir," rejoined Nell; "nor ever forget to be
grateful to you for your kindness to us."

"I have heard such words from the lips of children very often," said the
schoolmaster, shaking his head and smiling thoughtfully, "but they were
soon forgotten.  I had attached one young friend to me, the better
friend for being young—but that’s over—God bless you!"

They bade him farewell very many times and turned away, walking slowly
and often looking back, until they could see him no more.  At length
they had left the village far behind, and even lost sight of the smoke
among the trees.  They trudged onward now at a quicker pace, resolving
to keep the main road, and go wherever it might lead them.

But main roads stretch a long, long way. With the exception of two or
three inconsiderable clusters of cottages which they passed without
stopping, and one lonely roadside public-house where they had some bread
and cheese, this highway had led them to nothing—late in the
afternoon—and still lengthened out, far in the distance, the same dull,
tedious, winding course that they had been pursuing all day.  As they
had no resource, however, but to go forward, they still kept on, though
at a much slower pace, being very weary and fatigued.

Finally, just at dusk, they came upon a curious little house upon
wheels—a travelling show somewhat more pretentious than the Punch
performance they had run away from. This little house was mounted upon a
cart, with white dimity curtains at the windows and shutters of green
set in panels of bright red. Altogether it was a smart little
contrivance. Grazing in front of it were two comfortable-looking horses;
while at its open door sat a stout lady—evidently the proprietor—sipping
tea.

This lady, Mrs. Jarley by name, had seen Nell and her grandfather at the
races, so hailed them and asked about the success of the Punch show.
She was greatly astonished to learn that they had nothing to do with it,
and were wandering about without any object in view.

Her own performance was more "classic," as she expressed it.  It was a
Waxwork exhibition; and as she looked at Nell’s attractive face she was
seized with an idea.  This bright little girl was just the sort of
assistant she had been needing.  So she invited them to stop and have
some tea with her.  They did so; and when Mrs. Jarley presently unfolded
her plan—which was to engage Nell to exhibit the wax figures and
describe them in a set speech—Nell was delighted to accept the offer,
especially since it involved no separation from her grandfather, who
could dust the figures and do other light tasks.

It was really not a very hard position for Nell.  At the first town
where the Waxworks were to be shown, Nell was given a private view and
instructed in her new duties.  The figures were displayed on a raised
platform some two feet from the floor, running round the room and parted
from the rude public by a crimson rope breast high.  They represented
celebrated characters, singly and in groups, clad in glittering dresses
of various climes and times, and standing more or less unsteadily upon
their legs, with their eyes very wide open, and their nostrils very much
inflated, and the muscles of their legs and arms very strongly
developed, and all their countenances expressing great surprise.  All
the gentlemen were very pigeon-breasted and very blue about the beards,
and all the ladies were miraculous figures; and all the ladies and all
the gentlemen were looking with extraordinary earnestness at nothing at
all.

Nell was taught a little speech about each one of them, and so apt was
she that one rehearsal rendered her able to take the willow wand, which
Mrs. Jarley had formerly wielded, and tell the interesting history of
this very select Waxwork show to the audiences which presently began to
come.

Mrs. Jarley herself was delighted with her venture.  She saw at once
that Nell would be a strong drawing card.  And in order that the child
might remain contented she made her and her grandfather as comfortable
as possible, besides paying them a fair salary.

So the wanderers now rode in the van from town to town, and lived almost
happily.  Nell carefully saved all their money, and watched over her
feeble grandfather with the tenderness of a little mother.  She had one
scare in almost meeting face to face with Quilp, the dwarf, but he had
not recognized her.

Quilp, indeed, was a perpetual nightmare to the child, who was
constantly haunted by a vision of his ugly face and stunted figure.  She
slept, for their better security, in the room where the waxwork figures
were, and she never retired to this place at night but she tortured
herself—she could not help it—with imagining a resemblance, in some one
or other of their death-like faces, to the dwarf, and this fancy would
sometimes so gain upon her that she would almost believe he had removed
the figure and stood within the clothes.

But presently a deeper and more real concern came to her.  Her
grandfather had never alluded to their former life, nor to his passion
for gambling.  He did not see the card-tables out in the country; and
that was the reason why she had been so eager to wander, even without a
roof over their heads.  But now, as the Waxworks exhibited only in the
towns, temptation came again to the poor, weak old man.  He saw some men
playing cards in a tavern, and instantly his slumbering passion was
aroused.  He would play again and win a great fortune—for Nell!

He began to play, and, of course, with the old result.  He was but a
tool in the hands of the sharpers, and presently he had exhausted all
the slender hoard which Nell had so carefully made.  She watched his
actions with a bursting heart, but was powerless to stop him or keep the
money out of his grasp.  At last the villains who had led him on—not
satisfied with their small winnings from him—urged him to get the money
belonging to the Waxwork show, saying that when he won he could pay it
all back.

Nell had followed her grandfather upon this visit to the gamblers, and
overheard their plot. She knew there was but one thing to do, to save
her grandfather.  They must flee out into the world again at once.  That
night she roused him from his sleep, and told him they must go away.

"What does this mean?" he cried.

"I have had dreadful dreams," said the child. "If we stay here another
night something awful will happen.  Come!"

The old man looked at her as if she were a spirit, and trembled in every
joint.

"Must we go to-night?" he asked.

"Yes, to-night," she replied.  "To-morrow night will be too late.  The
dream will have come again.  Nothing but flight can save us.  Up!"

The old man rose obediently and made ready to follow.  She had already
packed their scanty belongings.  She gave him his wallet and staff, and
secretly, in the night, they fled away.

The wanderings of the next few days seemed like a nightmare to them.
Nell had brought only a few pennies in her pockets and these went for a
scant supply of bread and cheese. Two days and a night they rode on an
open canal-boat in company with some rough but not unkind men.  It was
easier than walking, but the rain descended in torrents and drenched
them to the skin.

Finally the boat drew up to a wharf in an ugly manufacturing town, and
the travellers were cast adrift as lonely and helpless as though they
had just awakened from a sleep of a thousand years.  They had not one
friend, nor the least idea where to turn for shelter.  But a rough
stoker at one of the furnaces told them that they might pass the night
in front of his fire.  It was nothing but a bed of ashes, yet they were
warm and the heat dried out the poor travellers’ drenched garments.

The child felt stiff and weak in every joint the next morning, but the
furnace-tender told them that it was two days’ journey to the open
country and sweet, pure fields, and she felt that they must press
forward at any cost.  So they started forth, slowly and wearily, for
their journey and privations had almost exhausted them, but still with
brave hearts.  Through long rows of red brick houses that looked exactly
alike they wended their way, asking for bread to eat only when obliged
to, and meeting little else but scowls from the dirty factory workers.

Finally, to their great joy, the open country began again to appear; and
with fresh courage in their hearts they continued to press on.

They were dragging themselves along through the last street, and the
child felt that the time was close at hand when her enfeebled powers
would bear no more; when there appeared before them, going in the same
direction as themselves, a traveller on foot, who, with a portmanteau
strapped to his back, leaned upon a stout stick as he walked, and read
from a book which he held in his other hand.

It was not an easy matter to come up with him, and beseech his aid, for
he walked fast, and was a little distance in advance.  At length he
stopped to look more attentively at some passage in his book.  Animated
with a ray of hope, the child shot on before her grandfather, and going
close to the stranger without rousing him by the sound of her footsteps,
began, in a few faint words, to implore his help.

He turned his head.  The child clapped her hands together, uttered a
wild shriek, and fell senseless at his feet.



                   *III.  AT THE END OF THE JOURNEY*


It was the poor schoolmaster.  Scarcely less moved and surprised by the
sight of the child than she had been on recognizing him, he stood, for a
moment, without even the presence of mind to raise her from the ground.

But quickly recovering his self-possession, he threw down his stick and
book, and dropping on one knee beside her, endeavored by such simple
means as occurred to him to restore her to herself; while her
grandfather, standing idly by, wrung his hands, and implored her with
many endearing expressions to speak to him, were it only a word.

"She is quite exhausted," said the schoolmaster, glancing upward into
his face.  "You have taxed her powers too far, friend."

"She is perishing of want," rejoined the old man.  "I never thought how
weak and ill she was till now."

Casting a look upon him, half reproachful and half compassionate, the
schoolmaster took the child in his arms, and, bidding the old man gather
up her little basket and follow him directly, bore her away at his
utmost speed.

There was a small inn within sight, to which, it would seem, he had been
directing his steps when so unexpectedly overtaken.  Towards this place
he hurried with his unconscious burden, and rushing into the kitchen
deposited it on a chair before the fire.

A doctor was hastily called in and restoratives were applied; after
which Nell was given what she most needed, some warm broth and toast,
and was put to bed.

The schoolmaster asked anxiously after her health the next morning, and
was greatly relieved to find that she was much better, though still so
weak that it would require a day’s careful nursing before she could
proceed upon her journey.  That evening he was allowed to see her, and
was greatly touched by the sight of her pale, pinched face.  But she
held out both hands to him.

"It makes me unhappy even in the midst of all this kindness," said the
child, "to think that we should be a burden upon you.  How can I ever
thank you?  If I had not met you so far from home, I must have died, and
poor grandfather would have no one to take care of him."

"We’ll not talk about dying," said the schoolmaster, "and as to burdens,
I have made my fortune since you slept at my cottage."

"Indeed!" cried the child, joyfully.

"Oh, yes," returned her friend.  "I have been appointed clerk and
schoolmaster to a village a long way from here—and a long way from the
old one as you may suppose—at five-and-thirty pounds[#] a year.
Five-and-thirty pounds!"


[#] About $175.


"I am very glad," said the child—"so very, very glad."

"I am on my way there now," resumed the schoolmaster.  "They allowed me
the stagecoach hire—outside stage-coach hire all the way.  Bless you,
they grudge me nothing. But as the time at which I am expected there
left me ample leisure, I determined to walk instead.  How glad I am to
think I did so!"

"How glad should we be!"

"Yes, yes," said the schoolmaster, moving restlessly in his chair,
"certainly, that’s very true.  But you—where are you going, where are
you coming from, what have you been doing since you left me, what had
you been doing before?  Now, tell me—do tell me.  I know very little of
the world, and perhaps you are better fitted to advise me in its affairs
than I am qualified to give advice to you; but I am very sincere, and I
have a reason (you have not forgotten it) for loving you.  I have felt
since that time as if my love for him who died had been transferred to
you."

Nell was moved in her turn by this allusion to the favorite pupil who
had died, and by the plain, frank kindness of the good schoolmaster. She
told him all—that they had no friend or relative—that she had fled with
the old man to save him from all the miseries he dreaded—that she was
flying now to save him from himself—and that she sought an asylum in
some quiet place, where the temptation before which he fell would never
enter, and her late sorrows and distresses could have no place.

The schoolmaster heard her with astonishment. "This child!" he thought;
"she is one of the heroines and saints of earth!"

Then he told her of a great idea which had occurred to him.  They were
all three to travel together to the village where his new school was
located, and he made no doubt he could find them some simple and
congenial employment.

The child joyfully accepted this; and the journey was made very
comfortably in a stage which went that way.  Stowed among the softer
bundles and packages she thought this to be a drowsy, luxurious way of
going, indeed.

At last they came upon a quiet, restful-looking hamlet clustered in a
valley among some stately trees.

"See—here’s the church!" cried the delighted schoolmaster, in a low
voice; "and that old building close beside it is the schoolhouse, I’ll
be sworn.  Five-and-thirty pounds a year in this beautiful place!"

They admired everything—the old gray porch, the green churchyard, the
ancient tower, the very weathercock; the brown thatched roofs of
cottage, barn, and homestead, peeping from among the trees; the stream
that rippled by the distant watermill; the blue Welsh mountains far
away.  It was for such a spot the child had wearied in the dense, dark,
miserable haunts of labor.  Upon her bed of ashes, and amidst the
squalid horrors through which they had forced their way, visions of such
scenes—beautiful indeed, but not more beautiful than this sweet
reality—had been always present to her mind.  They had seemed to melt
into a dim and airy distance, as the prospect of ever beholding them
again grew fainter; but, as they receded, she had loved and panted for
them more.

"I must leave you somewhere for a few minutes," said the schoolmaster,
at length breaking the silence into which they had fallen in their
gladness.  "I have a letter to present, and inquiries to make, you know.
Where shall I take you?  To the little inn yonder?"

"Let us wait here," rejoined Nell.  "The gate is open.  We will sit in
the church porch till you come back."

"A good place, too," said the schoolmaster, leading the way towards it.
"Be sure that I come back with good news, and am not long gone."

So the happy schoolmaster put on a brand-new pair of gloves which he had
carried in a little parcel in his pocket all the way, and hurried off,
full of ardor and excitement.

The child watched him from the porch until the intervening foliage hid
him from her view, and then stepped softly out into the old
churchyard—so solemn and quiet that every rustle of her dress upon the
fallen leaves, which strewed the path and made her footsteps noiseless,
seemed an invasion of its silence.  It was an aged, ghostly place; the
church had been built hundreds of years before; yet from this first
glimpse the child loved it and felt that in some strange way she was a
part of its crumbling walls and grass-grown churchyard.

After a time the schoolmaster reappeared, hurrying towards them and
swinging a bunch of keys.

"You see those two houses?" he asked, pointing, quite out of breath.
"Well, one of them is mine."

Without saying any more, or giving the child time to reply, the
schoolmaster took her hand, and, his honest face quite radiant with
exultation, led her to the place of which he spoke.

They stopped before its low, arched door. After trying several of the
keys in vain, the schoolmaster found one to fit the huge lock, which
turned back, creaking, and admitted them into the house.

It was a very old house, and, like the church, falling into decay, yet
still handsome with high vaulted ceilings and queer carvings.  It was
not quite destitute of furniture.  A few strange chairs, whose arms and
legs looked as though they had dwindled away with age; a table, the very
spectre of its race; a great old chest that had once held records in the
church, with other quaintly fashioned domestic necessaries, and store of
firewood for the winter, were scattered around, and gave evident tokens
of its occupation as a dwelling-place, at no very distant time.

The child looked around her, with that solemn feeling with which we
contemplate the work of ages that have become but drops of water in the
great ocean of eternity.  The old man had followed them, but they were
all three hushed for a space, and drew their breath softly, as if they
feared to break the silence, even by so slight a sound.

"It is a very beautiful place!" said the child, in a low voice.

"I almost feared you thought otherwise," returned the schoolmaster.
"You shivered when we first came in, as if you felt it cold or gloomy."

"It was not that," said Nell, glancing round with a slight shudder.
"Indeed, I cannot tell you what it was, but when I saw the outside, from
the church porch, the same feeling came over me.  It is its being so old
and gray, perhaps."

"A peaceful place to live in, don’t you think so?" said her friend.

"Oh, yes," rejoined the child, clasping her hands earnestly.  "A quiet,
happy place—a place to live and learn to die in!"

"A place to live, and learn to live, and gather health of mind and body
in," said the schoolmaster; "for this old house is yours."

"Ours!" cried the child.

"Aye," returned the schoolmaster, gaily, "for many a merry year to come,
I hope.  I shall be a close neighbor—only next door—but this house is
yours."

Having now disburdened himself of his great surprise, the schoolmaster
sat down, and drawing Nell to his side, told her how he had learned that
the ancient tenement had been occupied for a very long time by an old
person, who kept the keys of the church, opened and closed it for the
services, and showed it to strangers; how she had died not many weeks
ago, and nobody had yet been found to fill the office; how, learning all
this in an interview with the sexton, he had hurried to the clergyman
and obtained the vacant post for Nell and her grandfather.

"There’s a small allowance of money," said the schoolmaster.  "It is not
much, but still enough to live upon in this retired spot.  By clubbing
our funds together, we shall do bravely; no fear of that."

"Heaven bless and prosper you!" sobbed the child.

"Amen, my dear," returned her friend, cheerfully; "and all of us, as it
will, and has, in leading us through sorrow and trouble to this tranquil
life.  But we must look at my house now.  Come!"

They repaired to the other tenement; tried the rusty keys as before; at
length found the right one; and opened the worm-eaten door. It led into
a chamber, vaulted and old, like that from which they had come, but not
so spacious, and having only one other little room attached.  It was not
difficult to divine that the other house was of right the
schoolmaster’s, and that he had chosen for himself the least commodious,
in his care and regard for them. Like the adjoining habitation, it held
such old articles of furniture as were absolutely necessary, and had its
stack of firewood.

To make these dwellings as habitable and full of comfort as they could,
was now their pleasant care.  In a short time, each had its cheerful
fire glowing and crackling on the hearth, and reddening the pale old
walls with a hale and healthy blush.  Nell, busily plying her needle,
repaired the tattered window-hangings, drew together the rents that time
had worn in the threadbare scraps of carpet, and made them whole and
decent.  The schoolmaster swept and smoothed the ground before the door,
trimmed the long grass, trained the ivy and creeping plants, which hung
their drooping heads in melancholy neglect; and gave to the outer walls
a cheery air of home. The old man, sometimes by his side and sometimes
with the child, lent his aid to both, went here and there on little
patient services, and was happy.  Neighbors, too, as they came from
work, proffered their help; or sent their children with such small
presents or loans as the strangers needed most.  So it was not many days
before they were quite cosy; and Nell felt again, in that strange way
which had come over her at the church, that she had always been a part
of the place.

And how she loved her work from the very first!  Hour after hour she
would spend in the old church, dusting off its pews or casements with
reverent fingers, or more often, sitting quietly before some tablet or
inscription looking at it or beyond it, with a dreamy light in her eyes.

Her grandfather noted her attitude anxiously. He saw that she grew more
listless and frail, day by day, and he sought constantly—poor old
man!—to lighten her few tasks.  But it was not these which wearied her;
it was merely the burden of all things earthly.

Every person in the village soon grew to love this frail,
spiritual-looking child; but from the first she seemed a being apart
from them. They were constantly showing her kindness, or pausing at the
church gate to speak with her; but as they went their way, a sad smile
or shake of the head told only too plainly of their fears.  She was like
some rare, delicate flower which, they knew, could not endure the frost
of winter.

The good schoolmaster gently chided her for spending so much of her time
in the church and among the graves, instead of out in the light and
sunshine.  But she only smiled and said she loved to tend the graves and
keep them neat, for she could not bear to think that any lying there
should be forgotten, or that she herself might be forgotten some day.

"There is nothing good that is forgotten," he replied kindly.  "There is
not an angel added to the host of Heaven but does its blessed work on
earth in those that loved it here."

As the cold days of autumn and winter drew on, the child spent more and
more time within doors, on a couch before the fire.  The slightest task
wearied her now, and her grandfather kept watch night and day to save
her needless steps. He could scarcely bear her out of his sight; and
often would creep to the side of her couch during the night, listening
to her breathing or stroking her slender fingers softly.  And if by
chance she awoke and smiled on him, he would creep back to his own bed
comforted.

But one chill morning in midwinter, when the snow lay thickly on the
ground, it seemed to him that she slept more quietly than usual. The
schoolmaster, coming in, found him crouched over a fire, muttering
softly to himself, and wondering why she slumbered so long.  The two
went softly into her chamber, and then the schoolmaster knew why she was
so quiet.

For she was dead.  Dear, gentle, patient, noble Nell was dead.  No sleep
so beautiful and calm, so free from trace of pain, so fair to look upon.
She seemed a creature fresh from the hand of God, and waiting the breath
of life; not one who had lived and suffered death.

The old man held one languid arm in his, and had the small hand tight
folded to his breast, for warmth.  It was the hand she had stretched out
to him with her last smile—the hand that had led him on, through all
their wanderings.  Ever and anon he pressed it to his lips, then hugged
it to his breast again, murmuring that it was warmer now; and, as he
said it, he looked in agony to the schoolmaster, as if imploring him to
help her.

She was dead, and past all help, or need of it.  The ancient rooms she
had seemed to fill with life, even while her own was waning fast; the
garden she had tended; the eyes she had gladdened; the noiseless haunts
of many a thoughtful hour; the paths she had trodden as it were but
yesterday—could know her nevermore.

"It is not," said the schoolmaster, as he bent down to kiss her on the
cheek, and gave his tears free vent, "it is not on earth that Heaven’s
justice ends.  Think what earth is, compared with the world to which her
young spirit has winged its early flight, and say, if one deliberate
wish expressed in solemn terms above this bed could call her back to
life, which of us would utter it!"

The whole village, young and old, came to the churchyard when they laid
her to rest—save only the old man.  He could not realize that she was
dead, and he had gone to pick winter berries to decorate her couch.

When he returned and could not find her, they were obliged to tell him
the truth—that her body had been put away in the cold earth—and then his
grief and distress were pitiful to see.  He seemed at once to lose all
power of thought or action, save as they concerned her alone.

Day by day he sought for her about the house or in the garden, calling
her name wildly.  At other times he sat before the fire staring dully,
and did not seem to hear when they spoke to him.

At length, they found, one day, that he had risen early, and, with his
knapsack on his back, his staff in hand, her own straw hat, and little
basket full of such things as she had been used to carry, was gone.  As
they were making ready to pursue him far and wide, a frightened
schoolboy came who had seen him, but a moment before, sitting in the
church—upon her grave, he said.

They hastened there, and going softly to the door, espied him in the
attitude of one who waited patiently.  They did not disturb him then,
but kept a watch upon him all that day. When it grew quite dark, he rose
and returned home, and went to bed, murmuring to himself, "She will come
to-morrow!"

Upon the morrow he was there again from sunrise until night; and still
at night he laid him down to rest, and murmured, "She will come
to-morrow!"

And thenceforth, every day, and all day long, he waited at her grave for
her.  How many pictures of new journeys over pleasant country, of
resting-places under the free broad sky, of rambles in the fields and
woods, and paths not often trodden; how many tones of that one
well-remembered voice; how many glimpses of the form, the fluttering
dress, the hair that waved so gaily in the wind; how many visions of
what had been, and what he hoped was yet to be—rose up before him, in
the old, dull, silent church!  He never told them what he thought, or
where he went.  He would sit with them at night, pondering with a secret
satisfaction, they could see, upon the flight that he and she would take
before night came again; and still they would hear him whisper in his
prayers, "Lord!  Let her come to-morrow!"

The last time was on a genial day in spring. He did not return at the
usual hour, and they went to seek him.  He was lying dead upon the
stone.

They laid him by the side of her whom he had loved so well; and, in the
church where they had often prayed and mused and lingered hand in hand,
the child and the old man slept together.



                *THE STORY OF PAUL AND FLORENCE DOMBEY*



                   *I.  THE HOUSE OF DOMBEY AND SON*


Paul Dombey was a boy born to achieve great things.  His birth was the
one historic event of the Dombey household—at least, so his father said.
’T is true that Paul’s sister Florence was six years older than he, but
then Florence was only a girl.  What Mr. Dombey had long wanted was a
son who could grow up to carry on the business of the great export
house, and who from his birth would make possible the imposing title of
Dombey and Son.

So Florence, who had remained quietly neglected in her nursery, now came
into notice only as the sister of Paul, or as a faithful little nurse
who could help amuse him.

As for Mr. Dombey himself, he was a cold, haughty man, very proud of
what he had done, and at all times exacting obedience from every one
else.  Paul’s mother had died soon after he was born; and Mr. Dombey
having engaged the best nurses he could find, expected them forthwith to
bring the child through all the round of infant ailments—of which the
frail little fellow had more than his full share. Indeed, Mr. Dombey
loved his son with all the love he had.  If there were a warm place in
his frosty heart, his son occupied it; though not so much as an infant
or a boy, as a prospective man—the "Son" of the firm. Therefore he was
impatient to have him grow up; feeling as if the boy had a charmed life,
and must become the man around whom all his hopes centred.

Thus Paul grew to be nearly five years old. He was a pretty little
fellow, though there was something wan and wistful in his small face,
that gave occasion to many significant shakes of his nurse’s head.  His
temper gave abundant promise of being imperious, like his father’s, in
after life.  He was childish and sportive enough at times; but he had a
strange, old-fashioned, thoughtful way at other times of sitting
brooding in his miniature arm-chair, when he looked and talked like one
of those terrible little beings in the fairy tales, who, at a hundred
and fifty or two hundred years of age, fantastically represent the
children for whom they have been substituted.  He would frequently be
stricken with this mood upstairs in the nursery, and would sometimes
lapse into it suddenly, exclaiming that he was tired, even while playing
with Florence, or driving his nurse in single harness.  But at no one
time did he fall into it so surely, as when, his little chair being
carried down into his father’s room, he sat there with him after dinner
by the fire. They were the strangest pair at such a time that ever
firelight shone upon.  Mr. Dombey, so erect and solemn, gazing at the
blaze; his little image, with an old, old face, peering into the red
perspective with the fixed and rapt attention of a sage; the two so very
much alike, and yet so monstrously contrasted.

On one of these occasions, when they had both been perfectly quiet for a
long time, little Paul broke the silence thus:—

"Papa! what’s money?"

The abrupt question had such immediate reference to the subject of Mr.
Dombey’s thoughts, that Mr. Dombey was quite disconcerted.

"What is money, Paul?" he answered.  "Money?"

"Yes," said the child, laying his hands upon the elbows of his little
chair, and turning the old face up towards Mr. Dombey’s, "what is
money?"

Mr. Dombey was in a difficulty.  He would have liked to give him some
grown-up explanation; but looking down at the little chair, and seeing
what a long way down it was, he answered: "Gold, and silver, and copper.
Guineas, shillings, halfpence.  You know what they are?"

"Oh, yes, I know what they are," said Paul. "I don’t mean that, papa.  I
mean what’s money, after all."

"What is money, after all?" said Mr. Dombey, backing his chair a little,
that he might the better gaze at the atom that made such an inquiry.

"I mean, papa, what can it do?" returned Paul.

Mr. Dombey drew his chair back to its former place, and patted him on
the head. "You’ll know better, by and by, my man," he said.  "Money,
Paul, can do anything."

"Anything, papa?"

"Yes.  Anything—almost," said Mr. Dombey.

"Anything means everything, don’t it, papa?" asked his son, not
observing, or possibly not understanding the qualification.

"Yes," said Mr. Dombey.

"Why didn’t money save me my mamma?" returned the child.  "It isn’t
cruel, is it?"

"Cruel!" said Mr. Dombey, settling his neckcloth, and seeming to resent
the idea. "No.  A good thing can’t be cruel."

"If it’s a good thing, and can do anything," said the little fellow
thoughtfully, as he looked back at the fire, "I wonder why it didn’t
save me my mamma."

Mr. Dombey having recovered from his surprise, not to say his alarm (for
it was the very first occasion on which the child had ever broached the
subject of his mother to him), expounded to him how that money, though a
very potent spirit, could not keep people alive whose time was come to
die; and how that we must all die, unfortunately, even in the city,
though we were never so rich.

Paul listened to all this and much more with grave attention, and then
suddenly asked a question which was still more alarming.

"It can’t make me strong and quite well, either, papa, can it?"

"Why, you _are_ strong and quite well," returned Mr. Dombey.  "Are you
not?"

Oh! the age of the face that was turned up again, with an expression,
half of melancholy, half of slyness on it!

"You are as strong and well as such little people usually are, eh?" said
Mr. Dombey.

"Florence is older than I am, but I’m not as strong and well as
Florence, I know," returned the child; "but I believe that when Florence
was as little as me, she could play a great deal longer at a time
without tiring herself.  I am so tired sometimes that I don’t know what
to do."

"But that’s at night," said Mr. Dombey, drawing his own chair closer to
his son’s, and laying his hand gently on his back; "little people should
be tired at night, for then they sleep well."

"Oh, it’s not at night, papa," returned the child, "it’s in the day; and
I lie down in Florence’s lap, and she sings to me.  At night I dream
about such cu-ri-ous things!"

Mr. Dombey was so astonished, and so perfectly at a loss how to pursue
the conversation, that he could only sit looking at his son by the light
of the fire.

Here they sat until Florence came timidly into the room to take Paul
upstairs to bed; when he raised towards his father, in bidding him
good-night, a countenance so much brighter, so much younger, and so much
more childlike altogether, that Mr. Dombey, while he felt greatly
reassured by the change, was quite amazed at it.

After they had left the room together, he thought he heard a soft voice
singing; and remembering that Paul had said his sister sang to him, he
had the curiosity to open the door and listen, and look after them.  She
was toiling up the great, wide staircase, with him in her arms; his head
was lying on her shoulder, one of his arms thrown negligently round her
neck.  So they went, toiling up; she singing all the way, and Paul
sometimes crooning out a feeble accompaniment.

Mr. Dombey was so alarmed about Paul’s remarks as to his health, that he
called the family doctor in consultation the very next day.  The doctor
admitted that Paul was not as strong as he could hope, and suggested
that sea air might benefit him.  So the boy was sent to the home of a
Mrs. Pipchin at Brighton. But he refused to go without Florence, much to
the secret displeasure of Mr. Dombey, who did not like to see any
one—especially this neglected daughter—gain more influence with Paul
than he himself had.

Mrs. Pipchin was a cross-grained old lady who gained a livelihood by
taking care of delicate children.  But she was not unkind to Paul, whose
patient little face and strange way of asking questions attracted her,
as they did everybody else.

When he had been with her for some time and it was found that he did not
gain in strength, a little carriage was hired for him, in which he could
lie at his ease with his books and be wheeled down to the seaside.

Consistent in his odd tastes, the child set aside a ruddy-faced lad who
was proposed as the drawer of this carriage, and selected, instead, the
boy’s grandfather—a weazen, old, crab-faced man, in a suit of battered
oilskin.  With this attendant to pull him along, and Florence always
walking by his side, he went down to the margin of the ocean every day;
and there he would sit or lie in his carriage for hours together; never
so distressed as by the company of children—Florence alone excepted,
always.

Some small voice, near his ear, would ask him how he was, perhaps.

"I am very well, I thank you," he would answer.  "But you had better go
and play, if you please."

Then he would turn his head, and watch the child away, and say to
Florence, "We don’t want any others, do we?  Kiss me, Floy."

His favorite spot was quite a lonely one, far away from most loungers;
and with Florence sitting by his side at work, or reading to him, or
talking to him, and the wind blowing on his face, and the water coming
up among the wheels of his bed, he wanted nothing more.

"Floy," he said one day, "where’s India?"

"Oh, it’s a long, long distance off," said Florence, raising her eyes
from her work.

"Weeks off?" asked Paul.

"Yes, dear.  Many weeks’ journey, night and day."

"If you were in India, Floy," said Paul, after being silent for a
minute.  "I should—what is it that mamma did?  I forget."

"Loved me?" answered Florence.

"No, no.  Don’t I love you now, Floy? What is it?—Died.  If you were in
India, I should die, Floy."

She hurriedly put her work aside, and laid her head down on his pillow,
caressing him. And so would she, she said, if he were there. He would be
better soon.

"Oh!  I am a great deal better now!" he answered.  "I don’t mean that.
I mean that I should die of being so sorry and so lonely, Floy!"

Another time, in the same place, he fell asleep, and slept quietly for a
long time. Awaking suddenly, he started up, and sat listening.

Florence asked him what he thought he heard.

"I want to know what it says," he answered, looking steadily in her
face.  "The sea, Floy; what is it that it keeps on saying?"

She told him that it was only the noise of the rolling waves.

"Yes, yes," he said.  "But I know that they are always saying something.
Always the same thing.  What place is over there?"  He rose up, looking
eagerly at the horizon.

She told him that there was another country opposite, but he said he
didn’t mean that; he meant farther away—farther away.

Very often afterwards, in the midst of their talk, he would break off to
try to understand what it was that the waves were always saying; and
would rise up in his couch to look towards that invisible region far
away.

But in spite of Paul’s brooding fancies, the days in the open air, and
with the salt spray blowing about him, began to have good effect. Little
by little he grew stronger until he became able to do without his
carriage; though he still remained the same old, quiet, dreamy child.

One day after he had been with Mrs. Pipchin about a year, Mr. Dombey
came to see her. He informed Mrs. Pipchin that, as Paul was now six
years old and so much stronger, it was time his education was being
considered; and so the child was to be sent to a certain Dr. Blimber,
who lived near by and managed a select school of boys.  Meanwhile,
Florence could continue to live here, so that Paul need not be entirely
separated from his sister.

Accordingly, a few days later, Paul stood upon the Doctor’s doorsteps,
with his small right hand in his father’s, and his other locked in that
of Florence.  How tight the tiny pressure of that one, and how loose and
cold the other!

The doctor was sitting in his portentous study, with a globe at each
knee, books all round him, Homer over the door, and Minerva on the
mantel-shelf.

"And how do you do, sir," he said to Mr. Dombey, when they had been
ushered in, "and how is my little friend?"

Grave as an organ was the doctor’s speech; and when he ceased, the great
clock in the hall seemed (to Paul at least) to take him up, and to go on
saying, "how-is-my-lit-tle-friend-how-is-my-lit-tle-friend," over and
over and over again.

The little friend being something too small to be seen at all from where
the doctor sat, over the books on his table, the doctor made several
futile attempts to get a view of him round the legs; which Mr. Dombey
perceiving, relieved the doctor from his embarrassment by taking Paul up
in his arms and sitting him on another little table, over against the
doctor, in the middle of the room.

"Ha!" said the doctor, leaning back in his chair with his hand in his
breast.  "Now I see my little friend.  How do you do, my little friend?"

The clock in the hall wouldn’t subscribe to this alteration in the form
of words, but continued to repeat
"how-is-my—lit-tle-friend—how-is-my-lit-tle-friend!"

"Very well, I thank you, sir," returned Paul, answering the clock quite
as much as the doctor.

"Ha!" said Doctor Blimber.  "Shall we make a man of him?"

"Do you hear, Paul?" added Mr. Dombey, Paul being silent.

"Shall we make a man of him?" repeated the doctor.

"I had rather be a child," replied Paul.

"Indeed!" said the doctor.  "Why?"

The child sat on the table looking at him, with a curious expression of
suppressed emotion in his face, and beating one hand proudly on his knee
as if he had the rising tears beneath it, and crushed them.  But his
other hand strayed a little way the while, a little farther—farther from
him yet—until it lighted on the neck of Florence.  "This is why," it
seemed to say, and then the steady look was broken up and gone, the
working lip was loosened and the tears came streaming forth.

"Never mind," said the doctor, blandly nodding his head.  "Ne-ver mind;
we shall substitute new cares and new impressions, Mr. Dombey, very
shortly.  You would wish my little friend to acquire—"

"Everything, if you please, doctor," returned Mr. Dombey, firmly.

"Yes," said the doctor, who, with his half-shut eyes, and his usual
smile, seemed to survey Paul with the sort of interest that might attach
to some choice little animal he was going to stuff.  "Yes, exactly.  Ha!
We shall impart a great variety of information to our little friend, and
bring him quickly forward, I dare say.  I dare say."

As soon as Mr. Dombey and Florence were gone, Dr. Blimber gave into the
charge of his learned daughter Cornelia the little new pupil, saying,
"Bring him on, Cornelia, bring him on."

Miss Blimber received her young ward from the doctor’s hands; and Paul,
feeling that the spectacles were surveying him, cast down his eyes.

"How old are you, Dombey?" said Miss Blimber.

"Six," answered Paul, wondering, as he stole a glance at the young lady,
why her hair didn’t grow long like Florence’s, and why she was like a
boy.

"How much do you know of your Latin Grammar, Dombey?" said Miss Blimber.

"None of it," answered Paul.  Feeling that the answer was a shock to
Miss Blimber’s sensibility, he looked up and added timidly,—

"I haven’t been well.  I have been a weak child.  I couldn’t learn a
Latin Grammar when I was out, every day, with old Glubb.  I wish you’d
tell old Glubb to come and see me, if you please."

"What a dreadfully low name!" said Miss Blimber.  "Unclassical to a
degree!  Who is the monster, child?"

"What monster?" inquired Paul.

"Glubb."

"He’s no more a monster than you are," returned Paul.

"What!" cried the doctor, in a terrible voice. "What’s that?"

Paul was dreadfully frightened; but still he made a stand for the absent
Glubb, though he did it trembling.

"He’s a very nice old man, ma’am," he said. "He used to pull my carriage
for me, down along the beach.  I wish you’d let him come to see me.  He
knows lots of things."

"Ha!" said the doctor, shaking his head; "this is bad, but study will do
much."

Mrs. Blimber opined, with something like a shiver, that he was an
unaccountable child; and, allowing for the difference of visage, looked
at him pretty much as Mrs. Pipchin had been used to do.

As for Miss Blimber, she told him to come down to her room that evening
at tea-time. When he did so he noticed a little pile of new books, which
she was glancing over.

"These are yours, Dombey," she said.

"All of ’em, ma’am?" said Paul.

"Yes," returned Miss Blimber; "and Mr. Feeder will look you out some
more very soon, if you are as studious as I expect you will be, Dombey."

"Thank you, ma’am," said Paul.

"I am going out for a constitutional," resumed Miss Blimber; "and while
I am gone, that is to say, in the interval between this and breakfast,
Dombey, I wish you to read over what I have marked in these books, and
to tell me if you quite understand what you have got to learn.  Don’t
lose time, Dombey, for you have none to spare, but take them downstairs,
and begin directly."

"Yes, ma’am," answered Paul.

There were so many of them that although Paul put one hand under the
bottom book and his other hand and his chin on the top book, and hugged
them all closely, the middle book slipped out before he reached the
door, and then they all tumbled down on the floor.  Miss Blimber said,
"Oh, Dombey, Dombey, this is really very careless!" and piled them up
afresh for him; and this time, by dint of balancing them with great
nicety, Paul got out of the room.

But if the poor child found them heavy to carry downstairs, how much
harder was it to cram their contents into his head.  Oh, how tired he
grew!  But always there was a never-ending round of lessons waiting for
him during these long days and nights that Dr. Blimber and Cornelia
tried to make a man of him. And all week long his aching head held but
one longing desire—for Saturday to come.

Oh, Saturdays!  Oh, happy Saturdays! when Florence always came at noon,
and never would, in any weather, stay away.

And when Florence found how hard Paul’s studies were for him, she
quietly bought books just like his and studied them during the week, so
that she might keep along with him and help him when they were together.

Not a word of this was breathed to Mrs. Pipchin; but many a night when
she was in bed and the candles were spluttering and burning low,
Florence tried so hard to be a substitute for one small Dombey, that her
fortitude and perseverance might have almost won her a free right to
bear the name herself.

And high was her reward, when, one Saturday evening, as little Paul was
sitting down as usual to "resume his studies," she sat down by his side,
and showed him all that was so rough made smooth, and all that was so
dark made clear and plain before him.  It was nothing but a startled
look in Paul’s wan face—a flush—a smile—and then a close embrace—but God
knows how her heart leaped up at this rich payment for her trouble.

"Oh, Floy!" cried her brother, "how I love you!  How I love you, Floy!"

"And I you, dear!"

"Oh!  I am sure of that, Floy."

And so little Paul struggled on bravely under his heavy load, never
complaining, but growing more old-fashioned day by day—and growing
frailer, too.

[Illustration: MRS. PIPCHIN AND PAUL DOMBEY.]

Then came the holidays, and a grand party at the school, to which
Florence came, looking so beautiful in her simple ball dress that Paul
could hardly make up his mind to let her go again.

"But what is the matter, Floy?" he asked, almost sure he saw a tear on
her face.

"Nothing, dear.  We will go home together, and I’ll nurse you till you
are strong again."

"Nurse me!" echoed Paul.

Paul couldn’t understand what that had to do with it, nor why the other
guests looked on so seriously, nor why Florence turned away her face for
a moment, and then turned it back, lighted up again with smiles.

"Floy," said Paul, holding a ringlet of her dark hair in his hand.
"Tell me, dear.  Do _you_ think I have grown old-fashioned?"

His sister laughed and fondled him, and told him "No."

"Because I know they say so," returned Paul, "and I want to know what
they mean, Floy."

Florence would have sat by him all night, and would not have danced at
all of her own accord, but Paul made her, by telling her how much it
pleased him.  And he told her the truth, too; for his small heart
swelled, and his face glowed, when he saw how much they all admired her,
and how she was the beautiful little rosebud of the room.

Then after the party came the leave-takings, for Paul was going home.
And every one was good to him—even the pompous doctor, and Cornelia—and
bade him good-bye with many regrets; for they were afraid, as they
looked upon his pinched, wan face, that he would not be able to come
back and take up that load of heavy books ever again.

There was a great deal, the next day and afterwards, which Paul could
not quite get clear in his mind.  As, why they stopped at Mrs. Pipchin’s
for a while instead of going straight home; why he lay in bed, with
Florence sitting by him; whether that had been his father in the room,
or only a tall shadow on the wall.

He could not even remember whether he had often said to Florence, "Oh,
Floy, take me home and never leave me!" but he thought he had.  He
fancied sometimes he had heard himself repeating, "Take me home, Floy!
take me home!"

But he could remember, when he got home, and was carried up the
well-remembered stairs, that there had been the rumbling of a coach for
many hours together, while he lay upon the seat, with Florence still
beside him, and Mrs. Pipchin sitting opposite.  He remembered his old
bed too, when they laid him down in it; but there was something else,
and recent, too, that still perplexed him.

"I want to speak to Florence, if you please," he said.  "To Florence by
herself, for a moment!"

She bent down over him, and the others stood away.

"Floy, my pet, wasn’t that papa in the hall, when they brought me from
the coach?"

"Yes, dear."

"He didn’t cry, and go into his room, Floy, did he, when he saw me
coming in?"

Florence shook her head, and pressed her lips against his cheek.

"I’m very glad he didn’t cry," said little Paul.  "I thought he did.
Don’t tell them that I asked."

Paul never rose from his little bed.  He lay there, listening to the
noises in the street quite tranquilly; not caring much how time went,
but watching everything about him with observing eyes.  And when
visitors or servants came softly to the door to inquire how he was, he
always answered for himself, "I am better; I am a great deal better,
thank you!  Tell papa so!"

And sometimes when he awoke out of a feverish dream, in which he thought
a river was bearing him away, he would see a figure seated motionless,
with bowed head, at the foot of his couch.  Then he would stretch out
his hands and cry, "Don’t be so sorry for me, dear papa!  Indeed, I am
quite happy!"

His father coming, and bending down to him—which he did quickly, and
without first pausing by the bedside—Paul held him round the neck, and
repeated those words to him several times, and very earnestly; and Paul
never saw him in his room at any time, whether it were day or night, but
he called out "Don’t be so sorry for me!  Indeed, I am quite happy!"
This was the beginning of his always saying in the morning that he was a
great deal better, and that they were to tell his father so.

Then one day he asked to see all his friends, and shook hands with each
one quietly, and bade them good-bye.  His father he clung to as though
he felt more deeply for that proud man’s sorrow and disappointment, than
any unhappiness on his own account.  For he was going to his
mother—about whom he had often talked with Florence in these closing
days.

"Now lay me down," he said, "and Floy, come close to me, and let me see
you!"

Sister and brother wound their arms around each other, and the golden
light came streaming in, and fell upon them, locked together.

"How fast the river runs, between its green banks and the rushes, Floy!
But it’s very near the sea.  I hear the waves!  They always said so!"

Presently he told her that the motion of the boat upon the stream was
lulling him to rest. How green the banks were now, how bright the
flowers growing on them, and how tall the rushes!  Now the boat was out
at sea, but gliding smoothly on.  And now there was a shore before him.
Who stood on the bank!—

He put his hands together, as he had been used to do at his prayers.  He
did not remove his arms to do it; but they saw him fold them so, behind
her neck.

"Mamma is like you, Floy.  I know her by the face.  But tell them that
the print upon the stairs at school is not divine enough.  The light
about the head is shining on me as I go!"

The golden ripple on the wall came back again, and nothing else stirred
in the room. The old, old fashion!  The fashion that came in with our
first garments, and will last unchanged until our race has run its
course, and the wide firmament is rolled up like a scroll. The old, old
fashion—Death!

Oh, thank God, all who see it, for that older fashion yet, of
Immortality!  And look upon us, angels of young children, with regards
not quite estranged, when the swift river bears us to the ocean!



     II.                *HOW FLORENCE CAME INTO HER OWN*


The death of Paul, far from softening Mr. Dombey’s heart toward his
daughter, only served to widen the gap between them.  He had been
secretly hurt by Paul’s preference for Florence, and now was more cold
and distant with her than ever.

She, poor child, had this deep sorrow to bear in addition to the loss of
Paul.  Many and many a night when no one in the house was stirring, and
the lights were all extinguished, she would softly leave her own room,
and with noiseless feet descend the staircase, and approach her father’s
door.  Against it, scarcely breathing, she would rest her face and head,
and press her lips, in the yearning of her love. She crouched upon the
cold stone floor outside it, every night, to listen even for his breath;
and in her one absorbing wish to be allowed to show him some affection,
to be a consolation to him, to win him over to some tenderness for her,
his solitary child, she would have knelt down at his feet, if she had
dared, in humble supplication.

No one knew it.  No one thought of it.  The door was ever closed, and he
shut up within. He went out once or twice, and it was said in the house
that he was very soon going on a journey; but he lived in those rooms,
and lived alone, and never saw her or inquired for her. Perhaps he did
not even know that she was in the house.

But one night Florence found the door slightly ajar.  She paused a
moment tremblingly, and then pushed it open and entered.

Her father sat at his old table in the middle room.  He had been
arranging some papers and destroying others, and the latter lay in
fragile ruins before him.  The rain dripped heavily upon the glass panes
in the outer room, where he had so often watched poor Paul, a baby; and
the low complainings of the wind were heard without.

He sat with his eyes fixed on the table, so immersed in thought that a
far heavier tread than the light foot of his child could make, might
have failed to rouse him.  His face was turned towards her.  By the
waning lamp, and at that haggard hour, it looked worn and dejected; and
in the utter loneliness surrounding him there was an appeal to Florence
that struck home.

"Papa! papa!  Speak to me, dear papa!"

He started at her voice.

"What is the matter?" he said sternly. "Why do you come here?  What has
frightened you?"

If anything had frightened her, it was the face he turned upon her.  The
glowing love within the breast of his young daughter froze before it,
and she stood and looked at him as if stricken into stone.  There was
not one touch of tenderness or pity in it.

Did he see before him the successful rival of his son, in health and
life?  Did he look upon his own successful rival in that son’s
affection? Did a mad jealousy and withered pride poison sweet
remembrances that should have endeared and made her precious to him?
Could it be possible that it was gall to him to look upon her in her
beauty and her promise: thinking of his infant boy!

Florence had no such thoughts.  But love is quick to know when it is
spurned and hopeless; and hope died out of hers, as she stood looking in
her father’s face.

"I ask you, Florence, are you frightened? Is there anything the matter,
that you come here?"

"I came, papa—"

"Against my wishes.  Why?"

She saw he knew why—it was written broadly on his face—and dropped her
head upon her hands with one prolonged low cry.

He took her by the arm.  His hand was cold and loose, and scarcely
closed upon her.

"You are tired, I dare say," he said, taking up the light and leading
her towards the door, "and want rest.  We all want rest.  Go, Florence.
You have been dreaming."

The dream she had had was over then, God help her!  and she felt that it
could never more come back.

"I will remain here to light you up the stairs.  The whole house is
yours, above there," said her father, slowly.  "You are its mistress
now.  Good-night!"

Still covering her face, she sobbed, and answered "Good-night, dear
papa," and silently ascended.  Once she looked back as if she would have
returned to him, but for fear.  It was a momentary thought, too hopeless
to encourage; and her father stood therewith the light—hard,
unresponsive, motionless—until her fluttering dress was lost in the
darkness.

The days that followed were lonely and sad indeed for the child.  Her
father went away upon a journey, and she was left entirely alone in the
great house, but for the companionship of a faithful maid, Susan Nipper,
and of her dog Diogenes.

Then some kind friends in the country took pity upon her loneliness and
invited her to visit them.

When she came home she was amazed to find huge scaffolds built all
around the house. It was being remodelled.  Only her own little room had
not been changed.  The explanation for all this work came a few days
later when her father came home accompanied by two ladies.  One was old
and greatly overdressed. The other—her daughter—was very beautiful, but
with a cold, hard face.

"Mrs. Skewton," said her father, turning to the first, and holding out
his hand, "this is my daughter Florence."

"Charming, I am sure," observed the lady, putting up her glass.  "So
natural!  My darling Florence, you must kiss me, if you please."

Florence having done so, turned towards the other lady by whom her
father stood waiting.

"Edith," said Mr. Dombey, "this is my daughter Florence.  Florence, this
lady will soon be your mamma."

Florence started, and looked up at the beautiful face in a conflict of
emotions, among which the tears that name awakened struggled for a
moment with surprise, interest, admiration, and an indefinable sort of
fear.  Then she cried out, "Oh, papa, may you be happy! may you be very,
very happy all your life!" and then fell weeping on the lady’s bosom.

There was a short silence.  The beautiful lady, who at first had seemed
to hesitate whether or not she should advance to Florence, held her to
her breast, and pressed the hand with which she clasped her close about
her waist, as if to reassure and comfort her.  Not one word passed the
lady’s lips.  She bent her head down over Florence, and she kissed her
on the cheek, but said no word.

"Shall we go on through the rooms," said Mr. Dombey, "and see how our
workmen are doing?  Pray allow me, my dear madam."

He said this in offering his arm to Mrs. Skewton, and they turned and
went up the staircase.  The beautiful lady lingered a moment to whisper
to the little girl.

"Florence," said the lady hurriedly, and looking into her face with
great earnestness, "You will not begin by hating me?"

"By hating you, mamma!" cried Florence, winding her arm round her neck,
and returning the look.

"Hush!  Begin by thinking well of me," said the beautiful lady.  "Begin
by believing that I will try to make you happy and that I am prepared to
love you, Florence."

Again she pressed her to her breast—she had spoken in a rapid manner,
but firmly—and Florence saw her rejoin them in the other room.

And now Florence began to hope that she would learn from her new and
beautiful mamma how to gain her father’s love; and in her sleep that
night, in her lost old home, her own mamma smiled radiantly upon the
hope, and blessed it.  Dreaming Florence!

Very soon after this her new mamma came to live with them; and the
gloomy house took on some semblance of life.  But the marriage was not a
happy one.  Even Florence could see that.  Mrs. Dombey’s face did not
belie her character.  She was haughty and reserved—a fitting match for
Mr. Dombey.  He had married her out of a desire to have a suitable
ornament for his home and position in society.  She—it was whispered—had
been lured into a "fine" marriage by her matchmaking mother.  It was no
wonder, then, that the marriage should be unhappy.

Only toward Florence did the proud lady unbend.  The child’s impulsive
greeting had stirred her heart in a sudden and surprising way; and when
Mrs. Dombey saw how lonely she was and how her life had been starved,
she tried to make good her promise to the child to love her and be good
to her always.

But once again poor Florence was misunderstood by her father.  He saw
that his cold wife cared only for the child, and he thought that just as
Florence had cheated him out of some of Paul’s love she was now
estranging his wife from him.  It was cruelly unjust, but Mr. Dombey was
so arrogant that he could see things only in his own narrow way.

Thus matters went along in this unhappy house for several months.  Mr.
and Mrs. Dombey met rarely, except at the table or in some social
gathering, when the words which passed between them were of the coldest.

Then Mr. Dombey hit upon the meanest trick of his weak nature.  When he
found that he could not "humble" his wife by ordinary means, he called
in his business manager, Carker, a smooth, deceitful man, whose hair was
plastered down close to his white forehead and whose teeth shone in a
continual sly smile. To Carker Mr. Dombey would entrust various messages
for Mrs. Dombey, as to the running of the house, the hiring of servants,
and the like.  Mr. Dombey knew that she would resent such petty
interference, especially through an outsider; but he did not know that
she submitted quietly to these indignities simply for the sake of
Florence, whom she wished to protect.  And even her love for the girl
was given in secret, for the same reason.

Florence, long since awakened from her dream, mournfully observed the
estrangement between her father and new mother; and saw it widen more
and more, and knew that there was greater bitterness between them every
day. It had been very hard to have all her love repulsed, but it now
seemed harder to be compelled to doubt her father, or choose between him
and this mother, so affectionate and dear to her, yet whose other moods
she could only witness with distrust or fear.

One great sorrow, however, was spared her. She never had the least
suspicion that Mrs. Dombey, by her tenderness for her, widened the
separation from her father, or gave him new cause of dislike.  If she
had thought it, for a single moment, what grief she would have felt,
what sacrifice she would have tried to make, poor loving girl!

No word was ever spoken between Florence and her mother now, on these
subjects. Mrs. Dombey had said there ought to be between them, in that
wise, a silence like the grave itself; and Florence felt that she was
right.

In this state of affairs her father was brought home suffering and ill,
and gloomily retired to his own rooms, where he was tended by servants,
not approached by his wife, and had no friend or companion but Mr.
Carker, who always withdrew near midnight.

Every night Florence would listen out in the hall for news of him, after
leaving her mother. But, late one evening, she was surprised to see a
bright light burning in her room, and her mother sitting before the
dying fire looking so fiercely at it that it terrified her.

"Mamma!" she cried, "what is the matter?"

Mrs. Dombey started; looking at her with such a strange dread in her
face that Florence was more frightened than before.

"Mamma!" said Florence, hurriedly advancing. "Dear mamma! what is the
matter?"

"I have not been well," said Mrs. Dombey, shaking, and still looking at
her in the same strange way.  "I have had bad dreams, my love."

"And have not yet been to bed, mamma?"

"No," she returned.  "Half-waking dreams."

Her features gradually softened; and suffering Florence to come close to
her, within her embrace, she said in a tender manner, "But what does my
bird do here!  What does my bird do here!"

"I have been uneasy, mamma, in not seeing you to-night, and in not
knowing how papa was; and I—"

Florence stopped there, and said no more.

"Is it late?" her mother asked, fondly putting back the curls that
mingled with her own dark hair, and strayed upon her face.

"Very late.  Near day."

"Near day!" she repeated in surprise.

"Mamma!" said Florence.  "Oh, mamma, what can I do, what should I do, to
make us happier?  Is there anything?"

"Nothing," she replied.

"Are you sure of that?  Can it never be? If I speak now of what is in my
thoughts, in spite of what we have agreed," said Florence, "you will not
blame me, will you?"

"It is useless," she replied, "useless.  I have told you, dear, that I
have had bad dreams.  Nothing can change them, or prevent their coming
back."

"I do not understand," said Florence, gazing on her agitated face, which
seemed to darken as she looked.

Her mother’s clenched hand tightened on the trembling arm she had in
hers, and as she looked down on the alarmed and wondering face, her own
feelings subsided.  "Oh, Florence!" she said, "I think I have been
nearly mad to-night!" and humbled her proud head upon the girl’s neck,
and burst into tears.

"Don’t leave me! be near me!  I have no hope but in you!"  These words
she said a score of times.

Florence was greatly puzzled and distressed, and could only repeat her
promise of love and trust.

Through six months that followed upon Mr. Dombey’s illness and recovery,
no outward change was shown between him and his wife. Both were cold and
proud; and still Mr. Carker—a man whom she detested——bore his petty
commands to her.

As for Florence, the little hope she had ever held for happiness in
their new home was quite gone now.  That home was nearly two years old,
and even the patient trust that was in her could not survive the daily
blight of such an experience.

Florence loved her father still, but by degrees had come to love him
rather as some dear one who had been, or who might have been, than as
the hard reality before her eyes. Something of the softened sadness with
which she loved the memory of little Paul or her mother, seemed to enter
now into her thoughts of him, and to make them, as it were, a dear
remembrance.  Whether it was that he was dead to her, and that partly
for this reason, partly for his share in those old objects of her
affection, and partly for the long association of him with hopes that
were withered and tendernesses he had frozen, she could not have told;
but the father whom she loved began to be a vague and dreamy idea to
her; hardly more substantially connected with her real life than the
image she would sometimes conjure up of her dear brother yet alive, and
growing to be a man, who would protect and cherish her.

The change, if it may be called one, had stolen on her like the change
from childhood to womanhood, and had come with it.  Florence was almost
seventeen, when, in her lonely musings, she was conscious of these
thoughts.

She was often alone now, for the old association between her and her
mamma was greatly changed.  At the time of her father’s illness, and
when he was lying in his room downstairs, Florence had first observed
that Edith avoided her.  Wounded and shocked, and yet unable to
reconcile this with her affection when they did meet, she sought her in
her own room at night, once more.

"Mamma," said Florence, stealing softly to her side, "have I offended
you?"

She answered "No."

"I must have done something," said Florence. "Tell me what it is.  You
have changed your manner to me, dear mamma.  I cannot say how instantly
I feel the least change; for I love you with my whole heart."

"As I do you," said Mrs. Dombey.  "Ah, Florence, believe me never more
than now!"

"Why do you go away from me so often, and keep away?" asked Florence.
"And why do you sometimes look so strangely on me, dear mamma?  You do
so, do you not?"

"Dear Florence, it is for your good.  Why, I cannot tell you now.  But
you will believe I have always tried to make you happy, dear, will you
not?"

"Mamma," said Florence, anxiously, "there is a change in you, in more
than what you say to me, which alarms me.  Let me stay with you a
little."

"No, dearest.  I am best left alone now, and I do best to keep apart
from you, of all else.  Ask me no questions, but believe that what I am,
I am not of my own will, or for myself.  Forgive me for having ever
darkened your dark home—I am a shadow on it, I know well—and let us
never speak of this again."

"Mamma," sobbed Florence, "we are not to part?"

"We do this that we may not part," said her mother.  "Ask no more.  Go,
Florence!  My love and my remorse go with you!"

Thus did Mrs. Dombey hide from Florence one dark secret—that her husband
was displeased with their love for each other.  It was for Florence’s
welfare that she felt compelled to hide her affections.

From that hour Florence and she were as they had been no more.  For days
together they would seldom meet, except at table, and when Mr. Dombey
was present.  Then Mrs. Dombey, imperious, inflexible, and silent, never
looked at her.  Whenever Mr. Carker was of the party, as he often was
during the progress of Mr. Dombey’s recovery, she was more distant
towards her than at other times. Yet she and Florence never encountered,
when there was no one by, but she would embrace her as affectionately as
of old, though not with the same relenting of her proud aspect; and
often when she had been out late she would steal up to Florence’s room
as she had been used to do in the dark, and whisper "Good-night."

Then came a dreadful day not long afterwards when it was found that Mrs.
Dombey had fled from her home.  The day was the second anniversary of
this ill-starred marriage; and the poor, misguided woman left a note for
her husband telling him that she had gone away with the man whom he had
trusted most (and whom she hated most) Mr. Carker.  It was a foolish way
to be revenged for the harsh treatment she had received, but it served
her purpose. Mr. Dombey was wounded in his most vulnerable spot—his
pride.

As for Florence, she was overcome with grief; yet in the midst of her
own emotion she could realize her father’s bitterness.  Yielding at once
to the impulse of her affection and forgetful of his past coldness,
Florence hurried to him with her arms stretched out and crying, "Oh
dear, dear papa!" tried to clasp him round the neck.

But in his wild despair he shook her off so roughly that she almost fell
to the floor; telling her she could join her mother, for all he cared,
as they had always been in league against him.

She did not sink down at his feet; she did not shut out the sight of him
with her trembling hands; she did not weep nor speak one word of
reproach.  She only uttered a single low cry of pain and then fled from
the house like a hunted animal.

Without a roof over her head—without father or mother, she was indeed an
orphan.



While the days went by, after Florence’s flight, what was the proud man
doing?  Did he ever think of his daughter or wonder where she had gone?
Did he suppose she had come home again and was leading her old life in
the weary house?  He did not utter her name or make any search for her.
He might have thought of her constantly, or not at all.  It was all one
for any sign he made.

But this was sure.  He did not think that he had lost her.  He had no
suspicion of the truth that she had fled away from him.  He had lived
too long shut up in his pride, seeing her a patient, gentle creature in
his path, to have any fear of that.  And so he waited, day by day, until
she should make her appearance on the stairs or at the table as before.

But the days dragged slowly by and she did not come.

The sea had ebbed and flowed through a whole year.  Through a whole year
the winds and clouds had come and gone; the ceaseless work of Time had
been performed, in storm and sunshine.  Through a whole year the famous
House of Dombey and Son had fought a fight for life, against doubtful
rumors, unsuccessful ventures, and most of all, against the bad judgment
of its head, who would not contract its enterprises by a hair’s breadth,
and would not listen to a word of warning that the ship he strained so
hard against the storm was weak, and could not bear it.

For Mr. Dombey had grown strangely indifferent and reckless, and plunged
blindly into speculation.

The year was out, and the great House was down.

One summer afternoon there was a buzz and whisper, about the streets of
London, of a great failure.  A certain cold, proud man, well known
there, was not there, nor was he represented there.  Next day it was
noised abroad that Dombey and Son had stopped, and next night there was
a list of bankrupts published, headed by that name.

Nobody’s opinion stayed the misfortune, lightened it, or made it
heavier.  It was understood that the affairs of the House were to be
wound up as they best could be; that Mr. Dombey freely resigned
everything he had, and asked for no favor from any one.  That any
resumption of the business was out of the question, as he would listen
to no friendly negotiation having that compromise in view; that he had
relinquished every post of trust or distinction he had held as a man
respected among merchants; and that he was a broken man.

The old home where Paul had died and whence Florence had fled away was
now empty and deserted—a wreck of what it had been. All the furniture
and hangings had been sold to satisfy Mr. Dombey’s creditors; and he now
lived there alone in one cheerless room—a man without friends, without
hope.

But at last he began to come to his senses; to see what a treasure he
had cast away in Florence; to recall his own injustice and cruelty
toward her.

In the miserable night he thought of it; in the dreary day, the wretched
dawn, the ghostly, memory-haunted twilight, he remembered.  In agony, in
sorrow, in remorse, in despair!

"Papa! papa!"  He heard the words again, and saw the face.  He saw it
fall upon the trembling hands, and heard the one prolonged, low cry go
upward.

Oh!  He did remember it!  The rain that fell upon the roof, the wind
that mourned outside the door, had foreknowledge in their melancholy
sound.  He knew now what he had done.  He knew now that he had called
down that upon his head, which bowed it lower than the heaviest stroke
of fortune.  He knew now what it was to be rejected and deserted; now,
when every loving blossom he had withered in his innocent daughter’s
heart was snowing down in ashes on him.

He thought of her as she had been that night when he and his bride came
home.  He thought of her as she had been in all the home events of the
abandoned house.  He thought now that of all around him, she alone had
never changed.  His boy had faded into dust, his proud wife had deserted
him, his flatterer and friend had been transformed into the worst of
villains, his riches had melted away, the very walls that sheltered him
looked on him as a stranger; she alone had turned the same mild, gentle
look upon him always.  Yes, to the latest and the last.  She had never
changed to him—nor had he ever changed to her—and she was lost.

As, one by one, they fell away before his mind—his baby hope, his wife,
his friend, his fortune—oh, how the mist through which he had seen her
cleared, and showed him her true self!  How much better than this that
he had loved her as he had his boy, and lost her as he had his boy, and
laid them in their early grave together!

As the days dragged by, it seemed to him that he should go mad with
remorse and longing.  He haunted Paul’s room and Florence’s room—so
empty now—as though they were his only dwelling-place.  He had meant to
go away, but clung to this tie in the house as the last and only thing
left to him.  He would go to-morrow.  To-morrow came.  He would go
to-morrow.  Every night, within the knowledge of no human creature, he
came forth, and wandered through the despoiled house like a ghost. Many
a morning when the day broke, with altered face drooping behind the
closed blind in his window, he pondered on the loss of his two children.
It was one child no more.  He reunited them in his thoughts, and they
were never asunder.

Then, one day, when strange fancies oppressed him more than usual, he
paused at Florence’s door and gazed wildly down as though suddenly
awakened from a dream.

He heard a cry—a loving, pleading voice—and there at his knees knelt
Florence herself.

"Papa!  Dearest papa!  I have come back to ask forgiveness.  I never can
be happy more, without it!"

Unchanged still.  Of all the world, unchanged.  Raising the same face to
his as on that miserable night.  Asking _his_ forgiveness!

"Dear papa, oh, don’t look strangely on me! I never meant to leave you.
I never thought of it, before or afterwards.  I was frightened when I
went away and could not think.  Papa, dear, I am changed.  I am
penitent.  I know my fault.  I know my duty better now.  Papa, don’t
cast me off or I shall die!"

He tottered to his chair.  He felt her draw his arms about her neck: he
felt her put her own round his; he felt her kisses on his face; he felt
her wet cheek laid against his own; he felt—oh, how deeply!—all that he
had done.

Upon the breast that he had bruised, against the heart that he had
almost broken, she laid his face, now covered with his hands, and said,
sobbing,—

"I have been far away, dear papa, and could not come back before this.
I have been across the seas, and I have a home of my own over there now.
Oh, I want you to see it!  I want to take you there; for my home is
_your_ home—always, always!  Say you will pardon me, will come to me!"

He would have said it if he could.  He would have raised his hands and
besought _her_ for pardon, but she caught them in her own and put them
down hurriedly.

"You will come, I know, dear papa!  And I will know by that that you
forgive me.  And we will never talk about what is past and forgotten;
never again!"

As she clung closer to him, in another burst of tears, he kissed her on
the lips, and, lifting up his eyes, said, "Oh, my God, forgive me, for I
need it very much!"

With that he dropped his head again, lamenting over and caressing her,
and there was not a sound in all the house for a long, long time; they
remaining clasped in one another’s arms, in the glorious sunshine that
had crept in with Florence.



                 *THE STORY OF PIP AS TOLD BY HIMSELF*



                    *I.  HOW PIP HELPED THE CONVICT*


My father’s family name being Pirrip, and my Christian name Philip, my
infant tongue could make of both names nothing longer than Pip.  So I
called myself Pip, and came to be called Pip.

I give Pirrip as my father’s family name, on the authority of his
tombstone and my sister—Mrs. Joe Gargery, who married the blacksmith.
As I never saw my father or my mother, my first fancies regarding what
they were like were unreasonably derived from their tombstones.

Ours was the marsh country down by the river, within twenty miles of the
sea.  My most vivid memory of these early days was of a raw evening
about dusk.  At such a time I found out for certain that this bleak spot
where I chanced to be wandering all alone was the churchyard; that the
low, leaden line beyond was the river; and that the small bundle of
shivers growing afraid of it all and beginning to cry was myself—Pip.

"Hold your noise!" cried a terrible voice, as a man started up from
among the graves at the side of the church porch.

He was a fearful looking man, clad in coarse gray, covered with mud and
brambles, and with a great clanking chain upon his leg.

"Tell us your name!" said the man.

"Quick!"

"Pip, sir."

"Show us where you live," said the man. "P’int out the place!"

I pointed to where our village lay, on the flat in-shore among the trees
a mile or more from the church.

The man, after looking at me for a moment, turned me upside-down and
emptied my pockets. There was nothing in them but a piece of bread. When
the church came to itself—for he was so sudden and strong that he made
it go head-over-heels before me, and I saw the steeple under my
feet—when the church came to itself, I say, I was seated on a high
tombstone, trembling, while he ate the bread ravenously.

"You young dog," said the man, licking his lips, "what fat cheeks you
ha’ got."

I believe they were fat, though I was at that time undersized for my
years, and not strong.

"Darn _me_ if I couldn’t eat ’em," said the man, with a threatening
shake of his head, "and if I ha’nt half a mind to’t!"

I earnestly expressed my hope that he wouldn’t, and held tighter to the
tombstone on which he had put me; partly to keep myself upon it; partly
to keep myself from crying.

"Now lookee here!" said the man.  "Where’s your mother?"

"There, sir!" said I.

He started, made a short run, and stopped and looked over his shoulder.

"There, sir!" I timidly explained, pointing to an inscription on a
stone; "that’s my mother."

"Oh!" said he, coming back.  "And is that your father alonger your
mother?"

"Yes, sir," said I; "him too; ’late of this parish.’"

"Ha!" he muttered then, considering.  "Who d’ ye live with—supposin’
you’re kindly let to live, which I ha’nt made up my mind about?"

"My sister, sir—Mrs. Joe Gargery—wife of Joe Gargery, the blacksmith,
sir."

"Blacksmith, eh?" said he, and looked down at his leg.

After darkly looking at his leg and at me several times, he came closer
to my tombstone, took me by both arms, and tilted me back as far as he
could hold me, so that his eyes looked most powerfully down into mine,
and mine looked most helplessly up into his.

"Now lookee here," he said, "the question being whether you’re to be let
to live.  You know what a file is?"

"Yes, sir."

"And you know what wittles is?"

"Yes, sir."

After each question he tilted me over a little more, so as to give me a
greater sense of helplessness and danger.

"You get me a file."  He tilted me again. "And you get me some wittles.
If you don’t—!"

He tilted me again and shook me till my teeth chattered.

"In—indeed—I will, sir," said I, "if you will only let me go.  I’ll run
all the way home."

"Well, see that you come back.  But to-morrow morning will
do—early—before day. I’ll wait for you here."

As he released me, I needed no second bidding, but scurried away as fast
as I could, and soon reached the blacksmith shop.

My sister, Mrs. Joe Gargery, was more than twenty years older than I,
and had established a great reputation with herself and the neighbors
because she had brought me up "by hand."  Having at that time to find
out for myself what the expression meant, and knowing her to have a hard
and heavy hand, and to be much in the habit of laying it upon her
husband as well as upon me, I supposed that Joe Gargery and I were both
brought up by hand.

She was not a good-looking woman, my sister; and I had a general
impression that she must have made Joe Gargery marry her by hand.  Joe
was a fair man, with curls of flaxen hair on each side of his smooth
face, and with eyes of such a very undecided blue that they seemed to
have somehow got mixed with their own whites.  He was a mild,
good-natured, sweet-tempered, easy-going, foolish, dear fellow—a sort of
Hercules in strength, and also in weakness.

My sister, Mrs. Joe, with black hair and eyes, had such a prevailing
redness of skin that I sometimes used to wonder whether it was possible
she washed herself with a nutmeg-grater instead of soap.  She was tall
and bony, and almost always wore a coarse apron, fastened behind with
two loops, and having a bib in front that was stuck full of pins and
needles.

Joe’s forge adjoined our house, which was a wooden house, as many of the
dwellings in our country were—most of them, at that time. When I ran
home from the churchyard the forge was shut up, and Joe was sitting
alone in the kitchen.  Joe and I being fellow-sufferers, and having
confidences as such, Joe imparted a confidence to me the moment I raised
the latch of the door and peeped in at him opposite to it, sitting in
the chimney corner.

"Mrs. Joe has been out a dozen times looking for you, Pip.  And she’s
out now, making it a baker’s dozen."

"Is she?"

"Yes, Pip," said Joe; "and what’s worse, she’s got Tickler with her."

At this dismal intelligence, I twisted the only button on my waistcoat
round and round, and looked in great depression at the fire.  Tickler
was a wax-ended piece of cane, worn smooth by collision with my tickled
frame.

"She sot down," said Joe, "and she got up, and she made a grab at
Tickler, and she Rampaged out.  That’s what she did," said Joe, slowly
clearing the fire between the lower bars with the poker, and looking at
it; "she Rampaged out, Pip."

"Has she been gone long, Joe?"  I always treated him as no more than my
equal.

"Well," said Joe, glancing up at the Dutch clock, "she’s been on the
Rampage, this last spell, about five minutes, Pip.  She’s a coming! Get
behind the door, old chap, and have the jack-towel betwixt you."

I took the advice.  My sister, Mrs. Joe, throwing the door wide open,
and finding an obstruction behind it, immediately divined the cause, and
applied Tickler to its farther investigation.

"Where have you been?" she demanded, between tickles.

"I have only been to the churchyard," said I, crying and rubbing myself.

"Churchyard!" repeated my sister.  "If it warn’t for me you’d been to
the churchyard long ago, and stayed there!  Who brought you up by hand?"

My thoughts strayed from that question as I looked disconsolately at the
fire.  For the fugitive out on the marshes with the ironed leg, the
file, the food, and the dreadful pledge I was under to steal, from under
my sister’s very roof, rose before me in the avenging coals.

"Ha!" said Mrs. Joe, restoring Tickler to his station.  "Churchyard,
indeed!  You may well say churchyard, you two."  (One of us, by the by,
had not said it at all.)  "You’ll drive _me_ to the churchyard betwixt
you, one of these days, and oh, a pr-r-recious pair you’d be without
me!"

As she applied herself to set the tea-things, Joe peeped down at me over
his leg, as if he were mentally calculating what kind of pair we should
make, under such circumstances.  After that, he sat feeling his
right-side flaxen curls and whisker, and following Mrs. Joe about with
his blue eyes, as his manner always was at squally times.

My sister had a sudden, severe way of cutting and buttering bread, which
never varied.  Now she ripped me off a section of loaf, bidding me eat
and be thankful.  Though I was hungry, I dared not eat; for she was a
strict housekeeper who would miss any further slices, and I must not let
that dreadful man out in the churchyard go hungry.  So I resolved to put
my hunk of bread and butter down the leg of my trousers—a plan which I
presently found the chance to carry out.

It was Christmas Eve, and I had to stir the pudding for next day with a
copper-stick.  I tried it with the load upon my leg (and that made me
think afresh of the man with the load on _his_ leg), and found the
tendency of exercise to bring the bread-and-butter out at my ankle quite
unmanageable.  Happily, I slipped away and deposited that part of my
conscience in my garret bedroom.

"Hark!" said I, when I had done my stirring, and was taking a final warm
in the chimney corner before being sent up to bed; "was that great guns,
Joe?"

"Ah!" said Joe.  "There’s another conwict off."

"What does that mean, Joe?" said I.

Mrs. Joe, who always took explanations upon herself, said snappishly,
"Escaped.  Escaped."

"There was a conwict off last night," added Joe, "after sunset-gun.  And
they fired warning of him.  And now it appears they’re firing warning of
another."

"Who’s firing?" said I.

"Drat that boy," interposed my sister, frowning at me over her work,
"what a questioner he is.  Ask no questions, and you’ll be told no
lies."

It was not very polite to herself, I thought, as she always answered.
But she never was polite, unless there was company.

Presently Joe said to me in a quiet kind of whisper.  "Hulks, Pip;
prison ships.  They’re firing because one of the thieves on the hulks is
got away."

Thieves!  Prison ships!  And here I was planning to rob my sister of the
bread and butter; and honest Joe of a file!  Truly conscience is a
fearful thing, yet there was no turning back for me.

That night the rest of the dreadful deed was done.  Just before daybreak
I crept out, carrying the file which I had found among Joe’s tools, the
slice of bread, and a pie which was too convenient in the pantry, and
which I took in the hope it was not intended for early use and would not
be missed for some time.

I found the man with the iron waiting for me, crouched behind a
tombstone.

"Are you alone?" he asked hoarsely.

"Yes, sir."

"No one following you?"

"No, sir."

"Well," said he, "I believe you.  Give me them wittles, quick."

I had often watched a large dog of ours eating his food; and I now
noticed a decided similarity between the dog’s way of eating and the
man’s. The man took strong, sharp, sudden bites, just like the dog.  He
swallowed, or rather snapped up, every mouthful, too soon and too fast;
and he looked sideways here and there while he ate, as if he thought
there was danger in every direction of somebody’s coming to take the pie
away.

"Now give us hold of the file, boy," he said, when he had finished
swallowing.

I did so, and he bent to the iron like a madman, and began filing it
away in quick, fierce rasps.  I judged this a good time to slip away,
and he paid no further attention to me.  The last I heard of him, the
file was still going.

"And where the mischief ha’ you been?" was Mrs. Joe’s Christmas
salutation, when I and my conscience showed ourselves.

I said I had been down to hear the chimes.

"Ah, well!" observed Mrs. Joe.  "You might ha’ done worse."

Not a doubt of that, I thought.

We were to have a superb dinner—so Joe slyly told me—consisting of a leg
of pork and greens, a pair of roast stuffed fowls, and a handsome pie
which had been baked the day before.

I started when he spoke about the pie, but his blue eyes beamed upon me
kindly.

My sister having so much to do, was going to church vicariously; that is
to say, Joe and I were going.  In his working clothes, Joe was a
well-knit characteristic-looking blacksmith; in his holiday clothes, he
was more like a scarecrow in good circumstances, than anything else.
Nothing that he wore then fitted him or seemed to belong to him.  On the
present festive occasion he emerged from his room, when the blithe bells
were ringing, the picture of misery, in a full suit of Sunday
penitentials.  As to me, I think my sister must have had some general
idea that I was a young offender who must be punished each holy-day by
being put into clothes so tight that I could on no account move my arms
and legs without danger of something bursting.

Joe and I going to church, therefore, must have been a moving spectacle
for compassionate minds.  Yet, what I suffered outside was nothing to
what I underwent within.  The terrors that had assailed me whenever Mrs.
Joe had gone near the pantry, or out of the room, were only to be
equalled by the remorse with which my mind dwelt on what my hands had
done. Under the weight of my wicked secret, I pondered whether even the
Church would be powerful enough to shield me from the wrath to come.

Mr. Wopsle, the clerk at church, was to dine with us; and Mr. Hubble,
the wheelwright, and Mrs. Hubble; and Uncle Pumblechook (Joe’s uncle,
but Mrs. Joe appropriated him), who was a well-to-do cornchandler in the
nearest town, and drove his own chaise-cart.  The dinner hour was
half-past one.

When Joe and I got home, we found the table laid, and Mrs. Joe dressed,
and the dinner dressing, and the front door unlocked (it never was at
any other time) for the company to enter by, and everything most
splendid.  And still, not a word of the robbery.

Oh, the agony of that festive dinner!  During each helping of my plate I
ate mechanically, hardly daring to lift my eyes, and clutching
frantically at the leg of the table for support. With each mouthful we
drew nearer to that pie—and discovery!  But as they chattered away, I
felt a faint hope that they might perhaps forget the pie.

They did not, for presently my sister said to Joe, "Clean plates—cold."

I got a fresh hold on the table leg.  I foresaw I was doomed.

"You must taste," said my sister, addressing the guests with her best
grace, "you must finish with a pie, in honor of Uncle Pumblechook."

The company murmured their compliments. Uncle Pumblechook, sensible of
having deserved well of his fellow-creatures, said,—quite vivaciously,
all things considered,—"Well, Mrs. Joe, we’ll do our best endeavors; let
us have a cut at this same pie."

My sister went out to get it.  I heard her steps proceed to the pantry.
I saw Mr. Pumblechook balance his knife.  I saw reawakening appetite in
the Roman nostrils of Mr. Wopsle.  I heard Mr. Hubble remark that "a bit
of savory pie would lay atop of anything you could mention, and do no
harm," and I heard Joe say "you shall have some, Pip."  I have never
been absolutely certain whether I uttered a shrill yell of terror,
merely in spirit, or in the bodily hearing of the company.  I felt that
I could bear no more, and that I must run away.  I released the leg of
the table, and ran for my life.

But I ran no farther than the house door, for there I ran headforemost
into a party of soldiers with their muskets, one of whom held out a pair
of handcuffs to me, saying, "Here you are, look sharp, come on!"

The vision of a file of soldiers caused the dinner party to rise from
the table in confusion, and caused Mrs. Joe, re-entering the kitchen
empty-handed, to stop short and stare, in her wondering lament of
"Gracious goodness, gracious me, what’s gone—with the—pie!"

"Excuse me, ladies and gentlemen," said the sergeant, "but as I have
mentioned at the door to this smart young shaver" (which he hadn’t), "I
am on a chase in the name of the king, and I want the blacksmith."

"And pray, what might you want with him?" retorted my sister, quick to
resent his being wanted at all.

"Missis," returned the gallant sergeant, "speaking for myself, I should
reply, the honor and pleasure of his fine wife’s acquaintance; speaking
for the king, I answer, a little job done."

This was received as rather neat in the sergeant; insomuch that Mr.
Pumblechook cried audibly, "Good again!"

"You see, blacksmith," said the sergeant, who had by this time picked
out Joe with his eye, "we have had an accident with these, and I find
the lock of one of ’em goes wrong, and the coupling don’t act pretty.
As they are wanted for immediate service, will you throw your eye over
them?"

Joe threw his eye over them, and pronounced that the job would
necessitate the lighting of his forge fire, and would take nearer two
hours than one.

"Will it?  Then will you set about it at once, blacksmith," said the
off-hand sergeant, "as it’s on his Majesty’s service.  And if my men can
bear a hand anywhere, they’ll make themselves useful."  With that, he
called to his men, who came trooping into the kitchen one after another,
and piled their arms in a corner.

All these things I saw without then knowing that I saw them, for I was
in an agony of apprehension.  But, beginning to perceive that the
handcuffs were not for me, and that the military had so far got the
better of the pie as to put it in the background, I collected a little
more of my scattered wits.

[Illustration: PIP BRINGS THE CONVICT SOME FOOD.]

The soldiers were out hunting for the convicts that had escaped.  And as
soon as Joe had mended the handcuffs, they fell in line and started
again for the marshes.  Joe caught an appealing look from me, and
timidly asked if he and I might go along with them.  The consent was
given and away we went.

After a rough journey over bogs and through briars, a loud shout from
the soldiers in front announced that one of the fugitives had been
caught.  We ran hastily up and peered into a ditch.  It was my convict.

He was hustled into the handcuffs and hustled up a hill where stood a
rough hut or sentry-box, and here we halted to rest.

My convict never looked at me, except once. While we were in the hut, he
stood before the fire looking thoughtfully at it, or putting up his feet
by turns upon the hob.  Suddenly he turned to the sergeant and remarked:

"I wish to say something respecting this escape.  It may prevent some
persons laying under suspicion alonger me."

"You can say what you like," returned the sergeant, standing coolly
looking at him with his arms folded, "but you have no call to say it
here.  You’ll have opportunity enough to say about it, and hear about
it, before it’s done with, you know."

"I know, but this is another p’int, a separate matter.  A man can’t
starve; at least _I_ can’t. I took some wittles, up at the village over
yonder—where the church stands a’most out on the marshes."

"You mean stole," said the sergeant.

"And I’ll tell you where from.  From the blacksmith’s."

"Hallo!" said the sergeant, staring at Joe.

"Hallo, Pip!" said Joe, staring at me.

"It was some broken wittle—that’s what it was—and a dram of liquor, and
a pie."

"Have you happened to miss such an article as a pie, blacksmith?" asked
the sergeant, confidentially.

"My wife did, at the very moment when you came in.  Don’t you know,
Pip?"

"So," said my convict, turning his eyes on Joe in a moody manner, and
without the least glance at me; "so you’re the blacksmith, are you?
Then I’m sorry to say I’ve eat your pie."

"God knows you’re welcome to it—so far as it was ever mine," returned
Joe, with a saving remembrance of Mrs. Joe.  "We don’t know what you
have done, but we wouldn’t have you starve to death for it, poor
miserable fellow-creatur.  Would us, Pip?"

Something that I had noticed before clicked in the man’s throat again,
and he turned his back.  The boat had returned, and his guard were
ready, so we followed him to the landing-place made of rough stakes and
stones, and saw him put into the boat, which was rowed by a crew of
convicts like himself.  No one seemed surprised to see him, but they
looked at him stolidly and rowed him back to the hulks as a matter of
course.

My state of mind regarding the pie was curious.  I do not recall that I
felt any tenderness of conscience in reference to Mrs. Joe, when the
fear of being found out was lifted off me.  But I loved Joe—perhaps for
no better reason in those early days than because the dear fellow let me
love him—and, as to him, my inner self was not so easily composed.  It
was much upon my mind (particularly when I first saw him looking about
for his file) that I ought to tell Joe the whole truth.  Yet I did not,
and for the reason that I mistrusted that if I did he would think me
worse than I was. The fear of losing Joe’s confidence and of thenceforth
sitting in the chimney corner at night staring drearily at my forever
lost companion and friend, tied up my tongue.  And so the whole truth
never came out.



                         *II.  PIP AND ESTELLA*


At this time I was only an errand boy around the forge, and my education
was limited to spelling out the names on the tombstones.  So in the
evenings they sent me to school to Mr. Wopsle’s aunt, a worthy woman who
used to go to sleep regularly from six to seven while her small class
was supposed to study.

But I was lucky enough to find a friend in her granddaughter, Biddy.
She was about my own age, and, while her shoes were generally untied and
her hands sometimes dirty, her heart was in the right place and she had
a good head. So with her help I struggled through my letters as if they
had been a bramble-bush, getting considerably worried and scratched by
each letter in turn.  Then came the dreaded nine figures to add to my
troubles.  But at last I learned to read and cipher.

I do not know which was the prouder, Joe or I, when I wrote him my first
letter (which was hardly needed, as he sat beside me while I wrote it).

"I say, Pip, old chap!" he cried, opening his eyes very wide, "what a
scholar you are!  Ain’t you?"

"I should like to be," I answered, looking at the slate with
satisfaction.

Mrs. Joe made occasional trips with Uncle Pumblechook on market-days, to
assist him in buying such household stuffs and goods as required a
woman’s judgment; Uncle Pumblechook being a bachelor and reposing no
confidences in his domestic servant.  On this particular evening she
came home from such a trip, bringing Uncle Pumblechook with her.

"Now," said she, unwrapping herself with haste and excitement, and
throwing her bonnet back on her shoulders where it hung by the strings,
"if this boy ain’t grateful this night, he never will be!"

I looked as grateful as any boy possibly could, who was wholly
uninformed why he ought to assume that expression.

"You have heard of Miss Havisham up town, haven’t you?" continued my
sister, addressing Joe.  "She wants this boy to go and play there.  And
of course he’s going.  And he had _better_ play there," said my sister,
shaking her head at me as an encouragement to be extremely light and
sportive, "or I’ll work him!"

I had heard of Miss Havisham up town—everybody for miles round had heard
of Miss Havisham up town—as an immensely rich and grim lady who lived in
a large and dismal house barricaded against robbers, and who led a life
of seclusion.

"Well to be sure!" said Joe, astounded.  "I wonder how she come to know
Pip!"

"Noodle!" cried my sister.  "Who said she knew him?  Couldn’t she ask
Uncle Pumblechook if he knew of a boy to go and play there? And couldn’t
Uncle Pumblechook, being always considerate and thoughtful of us,
mention this boy that I have been a willing slave to?  And couldn’t
Uncle Pumblechook, being sensible that for anything we can tell, this
boy’s fortune may be made by his going to Miss Havisham’s, offer to take
him into town to-night in his own chaise-cart, and to keep him to-night,
and to take him with his own hands to Miss Havisham’s to-morrow morning?
And Lor-a-mussy me!" cried my sister, casting off her bonnet in sudden
desperation, "here I stand talking to mere Mooncalfs, with Uncle
Pumblechook waiting, and the mare catching cold at the door, and the boy
grimed with dirt from the hair of his head to the sole of his foot!"

With that, she pounced on me, like an eagle on a lamb, and my face was
squeezed into wooden bowls in sinks, and my head was put under taps of
water-butts, and I was soaped and kneaded, and towelled, and thumped,
and harrowed, and rasped, until I really was quite beside myself.

When my ablutions were completed, I was put into clean linen of the
stiffest character, like a young penitent into sackcloth, and was
trussed up in my tightest and fearfullest suit.  I was then delivered
over to Mr. Pumblechook, who formally received me as if he were the
Sheriff, saying pompously, "Boy, be forever grateful to all friends, but
especially unto them which brought you up by hand!"

"Good-bye, Joe!"

"God bless you, Pip, old chap!"

I had never parted from him before, and what with my feelings and what
with soap-suds, I could at first see no stars from the chaise-cart. But
they twinkled out one by one, without throwing any light on the
questions as to why on earth I was going to play at Miss Havisham’s, and
what on earth I was expected to play at.

I spent the night at Uncle Pumblechook’s, and the next morning after
breakfast we proceeded to Miss Havisham’s.  It was a dismal looking
house with a great many iron bars to it. Some of the windows had been
walled up, and the others were rustily barred.  There was a courtyard in
front, which was also barred; so we had to wait, after ringing the bell,
for some one to open it.

Presently a window was raised, and a clear voice demanded, "What name?"

"Pumblechook," was the reply.

The voice returned, "Quite right," and the window was shut again, and a
young lady came across the courtyard, with keys in her hand.

"This," said Mr. Pumblechook, "is Pip."

"This is Pip, is it?" returned the young lady, who was very pretty and
seemed very proud; "come in, Pip."

Mr. Pumblechook was coming in also, when she stopped him with the gate.

"Oh!" she said.  "Did you wish to see Miss Havisham?"

"If Miss Havisham wished to see me," returned Mr. Pumblechook,
discomfited.

"Ah!" said the girl; "but you see she don’t."

She said it so finally, and in such an undiscussible way, that Mr.
Pumblechook, though in a condition of ruffled dignity, could not
protest.

We went into the house by a side door—the great front entrance had two
chains across it outside—and the first thing I noticed was that the
passages were all dark, and that she had left a candle burning there.
She took it up, and we went through more passages and up a staircase,
and still it was all dark, and only the candle lighted us.

At last we came to the door of a room and she said, "Go in."

I answered, more in shyness than politeness, "After you, miss."

To this she returned, "Don’t be ridiculous, boy; I am not going in."
And scornfully walked away, and—what was worse—took the candle with her.

This was very uncomfortable, and I was half afraid.  However, the only
thing to do being to knock at the door, I knocked, and was told from
within to enter.  I entered, therefore, and found myself in a pretty
large room, well lighted with wax candles.  No glimpse of daylight was
to be seen in it.  It was a dressing-room, as I supposed from the
furniture, though much of it was of forms and uses then quite unknown to
me.  But prominent in it was a draped table with a gilded looking-glass,
and that I made out at first sight to be a fine lady’s dressing-table.

In an arm-chair, with an elbow resting on the table and her head leaning
on that hand, sat the strangest lady I have ever seen, or shall ever
see.

She was dressed in rich materials,—satins and lace and silks,—all of
white.  Her shoes were white.  And she had a long white veil dependent
from her hair, and she had bridal flowers in her hair, but her hair was
white.  Some bright jewels sparkled on her neck and on her hands, and
some other jewels lay sparkling on the table. Dresses, less splendid
than the dress she wore, and half-packed trunks, were scattered about.
She had not quite finished dressing, for she had but one shoe on,—the
other was on the table near her hand,—her veil was but half arranged,
her watch and chain were not put on, and her handkerchief, gloves, some
flowers, and a prayer-book lay confusedly heaped about the
looking-glass.

"Who is it?" said the lady at the table.

"Pip, ma’am."

"Pip?"

"Mr. Pumblechook’s boy, ma’am.  Come—to play."

"Look at me," said Miss Havisham.  "You are not afraid of a woman who
has never seen the sun since you were born?"

I regret to state that I was not afraid of telling the enormous lie
comprehended in the answer "No."

"I am tired," said Miss Havisham.  "I want diversion, and I have done
with men and women. Play."

I looked foolish and bewildered, not knowing what to do.

"I sometimes have sick fancies," she went on, "and I have a sick fancy
that I want to see some play.  There, there!" with an impatient movement
of the fingers of her right hand; "play, play, play!"

For a moment, with the fear of my sister’s working me before my eyes, I
had a desperate idea of starting round the room in the assumed character
of Mr. Pumblechook’s chaise-cart. But I felt myself so unequal to the
performance that I gave it up, and stood looking at Miss Havisham in
what I suppose she took for a dogged manner, inasmuch as she said, when
we had taken a good look at each other,

"Are you sullen and obstinate?"

"No, ma’am, I am very sorry for you, and very sorry I can’t play just
now.  If you complain of me I shall get into trouble with my sister, so
I would do it if I could; but it’s so new here, and so strange, and so
fine, and melancholy—"  I stopped, fearing I might say too much.

"Call Estella," she commanded, looking at me.  "You can do that."

To stand in a strange house calling a scornful young lady by her first
name was almost as bad as playing to order.  But she answered at last.

"My dear," said Miss Havisham, "let me see you play cards with this
boy."

"What do you play, boy?" asked Estella, with the greatest disdain.

"Nothing but ’beggar my neighbor,’ Miss."

"Beggar him," said Miss Havisham to Estella. So we sat down to cards.

It was then I began to understand that everything in the room had
stopped, with the watch and the clock, a long time ago.  I noticed that
Miss Havisham put down the jewel exactly on the spot from which she had
taken it up.  As Estella dealt the cards, I glanced at the
dressing-table again, and saw that the shoe upon it, once white, now
yellow, had never been worn.

"He calls the knaves, Jacks, this boy!" said Estella with disdain,
before our first game was out.  "And what coarse hands he has!  And what
thick boots!"

I had never thought of being ashamed of my hands before; but now I began
to consider them.  Her contempt for me was so strong that I caught it.

She won the game, and I dealt.  I misdealt, as was only natural, when I
knew she was lying in wait for me to do wrong; and she denounced me for
a stupid, clumsy laboring-boy.

"You say nothing of her," remarked Miss Havisham to me, as she looked
on.  "She says many hard things of you, but you say nothing of her.
What do you think of her?"

"I don’t like to say," I stammered.

"Tell me in my ear," said Miss Havisham, bending down.

"I think she is very proud," I replied, in a whisper.

"Anything else?"

"I think she is very pretty."

"Anything else?"

"I think she is very insulting."  (She was looking at me then with a
look of supreme aversion.)

"Anything else?"

"I think I should like to go home."

"You shall go soon," said Miss Havisham aloud; "play the game out."

I played the game to an end with Estella, and she beggared me.  She
threw the cards down on the table when she had won them all, as if she
despised them for having been won of me.

"When shall I have you here again?" said Miss Havisham.  "Let me think.
I know nothing of days of the week, or of weeks of the year.  Come again
after six days.  You hear?"

"Yes, ma’am."

"Estella, take him down.  Let him have something to eat, and let him
roam and look about him while he eats.  Go, Pip."

I followed the candle down, as I had followed the candle up, and she
stood it in the place where we had found it.  Until she opened the side
entrance, I had fancied, without thinking about it, that it must
necessarily be night-time. The rush of the daylight quite confounded me,
and made me feel as if I had been in the candle-light of the strange
room many hours.

When I reached home, my sister was very curious to know all about Miss
Havisham and what I had seen and done at her house.  Uncle Pumblechook,
too, came hurrying over, armed with many questions.

I was naturally a truthful boy—as boys go—but I knew instinctively that
I could not make myself understood about that strange visit.  So I
didn’t try.  When he fired his first question, as to What was Miss
Havisham like?

"Very tall and dark," I told him.

"Is she, uncle?" asked my sister.

Mr. Pumblechook winked assent; from which I at once inferred that he had
never seen Miss Havisham, for she was nothing of the kind.

"Good!" said Mr. Pumblechook conceitedly. "Now, boy!  What was she a
doing of when you went in to-day?" he continued.

"She was sitting," I answered, "in a black velvet coach."

Mr. Pumblechook and Mrs. Joe stared at one another—as they well
might—and both repeated, "In a black velvet coach?"

"Yes," said I.  "And Miss Estella—that’s her niece, I think—handed her
in cake and wine at the coach-window, on a gold plate. And we all had
cake and wine on gold plates. And I got up behind the coach to eat mine,
because she told me to."

"Was anybody else there?" asked Mr. Pumblechook.

"Four dogs," said I.

"Large or small?"

"Immense," said I.  "And they fought for veal cutlets out of a silver
basket."

Mr. Pumblechook and Mrs. Joe stared at one another again in utter
amazement.  I was perfectly frantic—a reckless witness under the
torture—and would have told them anything.

"Where _was_ this coach, in the name of gracious?" asked my sister.

"In Miss Havisham’s room."  They stared again.  "But there weren’t any
horses to it."  I added this saving clause, in the moment of rejecting
four richly caparisoned coursers which I had had wild thoughts of
harnessing.

"Can this be possible, uncle?" asked Mrs. Joe. "What can the boy mean?"

"I’ll tell you, Mum," said Mr. Pumblechook. "My opinion is, it’s a
sedan-chair.  She’s flighty, you know—very flighty—quite flighty enough
to pass her days in a sedan-chair."

"Did you ever see her in it, uncle?" asked Mrs. Joe.

"How could I?" he returned, forced to the admission, "when I never see
her in my life. Never clapped eyes upon her!"

"Goodness, uncle!  And yet you have spoken to her!"

"Just through the door," he replied testily. "Now, boy, what did you
play?"

"We played with flags."

"Flags!" echoed my sister.

"Yes," said I.  "Estella waved a blue flag, and I waved a red one, and
Miss Havisham waved one sprinkled all over with little gold stars, out
at the coach-window.  And then we all waved our swords and hurrahed."

"Swords!" repeated my sister.  "Where did you get swords from?"

"Out of a cupboard," said I.  "And I saw pistols in it—and jam—and
pills.  And there was no daylight in the room, but it was all lighted up
with candles."

"That’s true, Mum," said Mr. Pumblechook, with a grave nod.  "That’s the
state of the case, for that much I’ve seen myself."  And then they both
stared at me, and I at them, and plaited the right leg of my trousers
with my right hand.

If they had asked me any more questions I should undoubtedly have
betrayed myself, for I was even then on the point of mentioning that
there was a balloon in the yard, and should have hazarded the statement
but for my invention being divided between that phenomenon and a bear.
They were so much occupied, however, in discussing the marvels I had
already presented for their consideration, that I escaped.  The subject
still held them when Joe came in from his work to have a cup of tea. To
whom my sister, more for the relief of her own mind than for the
gratification of his, related my pretended experiences.

Now, when I saw Joe open his blue eyes and roll them all round the
kitchen in helpless amazement, I was overtaken by penitence; but only as
regarded him—not in the least as regarded the other two.  Towards Joe,
and Joe only, I considered myself a young monster, while they sat
debating what results would come to me from Miss Havisham’s acquaintance
and favor.  They had no doubt that Miss Havisham would "do something"
for me; their doubts related to the form that something would take. My
sister stood out for "property."  Mr. Pumblechook was in favor of a
handsome premium for binding me apprentice to some genteel trade,—say,
the corn and seed trade, for instance.  Joe fell into the deepest
disgrace with both, for offering the bright suggestion that I might only
be presented with one of the dogs who had fought for the veal cutlets.
"If a fool’s head can’t express better opinions than that," said my
sister, "and you have got any work to do, you had better go and do it."
So he went.

After Mr. Pumblechook had driven off, and when my sister was washing up,
I stole into the forge to Joe, and remained by him until he had done for
the night.  Then I said, "Before the fire goes out, Joe, I should like
to tell you something."

"Should you, Pip?" said Joe, drawing his shoeing-stool near the forge.
"Then tell us. What is it, Pip?"

"Joe," said I, taking hold of his rolled-up shirt sleeve, and twisting
it between my finger and thumb, "you remember all that about Miss
Havisham’s?"

"Remember?" said Joe.  "I believe you!  Wonderful!"

"It’s a terrible thing, Joe; it ain’t true."

"What are you telling of, Pip?" cried Joe, falling back in the greatest
amazement.  "You don’t mean to say it’s—"

"Yes, I do; it’s lies, Joe."

"But not all of it?  Why sure you don’t mean to say, Pip, that there was
no black welwet co—ch?"  For, I stood shaking my head.  "But at least
there was dogs, Pip? Come, Pip," said Joe persuasively, "if there warn’t
no weal cutlets, at least there was dogs?"

"No, Joe."

"_A_ dog?" said Joe.  "A puppy?  Come?"

"No, Joe, there was nothing at all of the kind."

As I fixed my eyes hopelessly on Joe, Joe contemplated me in dismay.
"Pip, old chap! This won’t do, old fellow!  I say!  Where do you expect
to go to?"

"It’s terrible, Joe; ain’t it?"

"Terrible?" cried Joe.  "Awful!  What possessed you?"

"I don’t know what possessed me, Joe," I replied, letting his shirt
sleeve go, and sitting down in the ashes at his feet, hanging my head;
"but I wish you hadn’t taught me to call knaves at cards, Jacks; and I
wish my boots weren’t so thick nor my hands so coarse."

And then I told Joe that I felt very miserable, and that I hadn’t been
able to explain myself to Mrs. Joe and Pumblechook, and that there had
been a beautiful young lady at Miss Havisham’s who was dreadfully proud,
and that she had said I was common, and much more to that effect.

"There’s one thing you maybe sure of, Pip," said Joe, after some
rumination, "namely, that lies is lies.  Howsever they come, they didn’t
ought to come, and they come from the father of lies, and work round to
the same.  Don’t you tell no more of ’em, Pip.  _That_ ain’t the way to
get out of being common, old chap.  And as to being common, I don’t make
it out at all clear. You are oncommon in some things.  You’re oncommon
small.  Likewise you’re a oncommon scholar."

"No, I am ignorant and backward, Joe."

"Why, see what a letter you wrote last night. Wrote in print even!  I’ve
seen letters—Ah! and from gentlefolks!—that I’ll swear weren’t wrote in
print," said Joe.

"I have learnt next to nothing, Joe.  You think much of me.  It’s only
that."

"Well, Pip," said Joe, "be it so or be it son’t, you must be a common
scholar afore you can be a oncommon one, I should hope!  The king upon
his throne, with his crown upon his ’ed, can’t sit and write his acts of
Parliament in print, without having begun, when he were a unpromoted
prince, with the alphabet—Ah!" added Joe, with a shake of the head that
was full of meaning, "and begun at A too, and worked his way to Z!"

There was some hope in this piece of wisdom, and it rather encouraged
me.

"You’re not angry with me, Joe?"

"No, old chap.  But you might bear in mind about them dog fights and
weal cutlets when you say your prayers to-night.  That’s all, old chap,
and don’t never do it no more."



            *III.  HOW PIP FELL HEIR TO GREAT EXPECTATIONS*


The happy idea occurred to me a morning or two later when I woke, that
the best step I could take towards making myself uncommon was to get out
of Biddy everything she knew.  In pursuance of this idea, I mentioned to
Biddy, when I went to Mr. Wopsle’s aunt’s at night, that I had a
particular reason for wishing to get on in life, and that I should feel
very much obliged to her if she would impart all her learning to me.
Biddy, who was the most obliging of girls, immediately said she would,
and indeed began to carry out her promise within five minutes.

The books at the school were few and ragged, but we attacked them all
valiantly during the course of the winter, and even refreshed our
budding minds with newspaper scraps.  And with every new piece of
knowledge I could fancy myself saying to Miss Estella, "Now am I
common?"

At the appointed time I returned to Miss Havisham’s, and my hesitating
ring at the gate brought out Estella.

"You are to come this way to-day," she said after admitting me, and took
me to quite another part of the house.

We went in at a door, which stood open, and into a gloomy room with a
low ceiling on the ground floor at the back.  There was some company in
the room, and Estella said to me as she joined it, "You are to go and
stand there, boy, till you are wanted."  "There," being the window, I
crossed to it, and stood "there," in a very uncomfortable state of mind,
looking out.

Presently she brought a candle and led the way down a dark passage to a
staircase.  As we went up the stairs we met a man coming down. He was
large and bald, with bushy black eyebrows and deep-set eyes which were
disagreeably keen.  He was nothing to me at the time, and yet I couldn’t
help observe him.

He stopped and looked at me.

"How do _you_ come here?" he asked.

"Miss Havisham sent for me, sir," I explained.

"Well!  Behave yourself.  I have a pretty large experience of boys, and
you’re a bad set of fellows.  Now mind!" said he, biting the side of his
great forefinger as he frowned at me, "you behave yourself!"

With those words he released me—which I was glad of, for his hand smelt
of scented soap—and went his way downstairs.  I wondered whether he
could be a doctor; but no, I thought; he couldn’t be a doctor, or he
would have a quieter manner.  There was not much time to consider the
subject, for we were soon in Miss Havisham’s room, where she and
everything else were just as I had left them.  Estella left me standing
near the door, and I stood there until Miss Havisham cast her eyes upon
me from the dressing-table.

"So!" she said, without being startled or surprised; "the days have worn
away, have they?"

"Yes, ma’am.  To-day is—"

"There, there, there!" with the impatient movement of her fingers.  "I
don’t want to know.  Are you ready to play?"

I was obliged to answer in some confusion, "I don’t think I am, ma’am."

"Not at cards again?" she demanded with a searching look.

"Yes, ma’am; I could do that, if I was wanted."

"Since this house strikes you old and grave, boy," said Miss Havisham,
impatiently, "and you are unwilling to play, are you willing to work?"

I could answer this inquiry with a better heart than I had been able to
find for the other question, and I said I was quite willing.

"Then go into that opposite room," said she, pointing at the door behind
me with her withered hand, "and wait there till I come."

I did so, and after hearing mice scamper about the faintly lighted room
for a few minutes, Miss Havisham entered and laid a hand upon my
shoulder.  In her other hand she had a crutch-headed stick on which she
leaned, and she looked like the Witch of the place.

"This," said she, pointing to the long table with her stick, "is where I
will be laid when I am dead.  They shall come and look at me here."

With some vague misgiving that she might get upon the table then and
there and die at once, the complete realization of the ghastly wax-work
at the Fair, I shrank under her touch.

"What do you think that is?" she asked me, again pointing with her
stick; "that, where those cobwebs are?"

"I can’t guess what it is, ma’am."

"It’s a great cake.  A bride-cake.  Mine!"

She looked all around the room in a glaring manner, and then said,
leaning on me while her hand twitched my shoulder, "Come, come, come!
Walk me, walk me!"

From this I made out that the work I had to do was to walk Miss Havisham
round and round the room.  So I started at once, she following at a
fitful speed, twitching the hand upon my shoulder.  After a while she
said, "Call Estella," and I did so.  Then the company I had noticed
before filed in and paid their respects, which Miss Havisham hardly
seemed to hear.

While Estella was away lighting them down, Miss Havisham still walked
with her hand on my shoulder, but more and more slowly.  At last she
stopped before the fire, and said, after muttering and looking at it
some seconds,

"This is my birthday, Pip."

I was going to wish her many happy returns, when she lifted her stick.

"I don’t suffer it to be spoken of.  I don’t suffer those who were here
just now or any one to speak of it.  They come here on the day, but they
dare not refer to it."

Of course _I_ made no further effort to refer to it.

"On this day of the year, long before you were born, this heap of
decay," stabbing with her crutched stick at the pile of cobwebs on the
table but not touching it, "was brought here. It and I have worn away
together.  The mice have gnawed at it, and sharper teeth than teeth of
mice have gnawed at me."

She held the head of her stick against her heart as she stood looking at
the table; she in her once white dress, all yellow and withered; the
once white cloth all yellow and withered; everything around, in a state
to crumble under a touch.

"When the ruin is complete," said she, with a ghastly look, "and when
they lay me dead, in my bride’s dress on the bride’s table—which shall
be done, and which will be the finished curse upon him—so much the
better if it is done on this day!"

She stood looking at the table as if she stood looking at her own figure
lying there.  I remained quiet.  Estella returned, and she too remained
quiet.  It seemed to me that we continued thus a long time.  In the
heavy air of the room, and the heavy darkness that brooded in its
remoter corners, I even had an alarming fancy that Estella and I might
presently crumble to dust.

And thus passed my second visit to Miss Havisham’s.

On my next visit, the following week, I saw a garden-chair—a light chair
on wheels, that you pushed from behind.  I entered, that same day, on a
regular occupation of pushing Miss Havisham in this chair (when she was
tired of walking with her hand upon my shoulder) round her own room, and
across the landing, and round the other room.  Over and over and over
again, we would make these journeys, and sometimes they would last as
long as three hours at a stretch.  I insensibly fall into a general
mention of these journeys as numerous, because it was at once settled
that I should return every alternate day at noon for these purposes, and
because I am now going to sum up a period of at least eight or ten
months.

As we began to be more used to one another, Miss Havisham talked more to
me, and asked me such questions as, what had I learned and what was I
going to be?  I told her I was going to be apprenticed to Joe, I
believed; and I enlarged upon my knowing nothing and wanting to know
everything, in the hope that she might offer some help towards that
desirable end.  But she did not; on the contrary, she seemed to prefer
my being ignorant.  Neither did she ever give me any money nor anything
but my daily dinner.

Estella was always there to let me in and out. Sometimes she would
coldly tolerate me; sometimes she would condescend to me; sometimes she
would be quite familiar with me; sometimes she would say she hated me.
But always my admiration for her grew apace, and I was the more firmly
resolved not to be common.

There was a song Joe used to hum fragments of at the forge, of which the
burden was Old Clem.  This was not a very ceremonious way of rendering
homage to a patron saint; for I believe Old Clem stood in that relation
towards smiths.  It was a song that imitated the measure of beating upon
iron, and was a mere lyrical excuse for the introduction of Old Clem’s
respected name.  Thus, you were to hammer boys round—Old Clem!  With a
thump and a sound—Old Clem!  Beat it out, beat it out—Old Clem!  With a
clink for the stout—Old Clem!  Blow the fire, blow the fire—Old Clem!
Roaring dryer, soaring higher—Old Clem!  One day soon after the
appearance of the chair, Miss Havisham suddenly saying to me, with the
impatient movement of her fingers, "There, there, there!  Sing!"  I was
surprised into crooning this ditty as I pushed her over the floor.  It
happened so to catch her fancy that, she took it up in a low brooding
voice as if she were singing in her sleep.  After that, it became
customary with us to have it as we moved about, and Estella would often
join in; though the whole strain was so subdued, even when there were
three of us, that it made less noise in the grim old house than the
lightest breath of wind.

What could I become with these surroundings? How could my character fail
to be influenced by them?  Is it to be wondered at if my thoughts were
dazed, as my eyes were, when I came out into the natural light from the
misty yellow rooms?

Perhaps I might have talked it all over with Joe, had it not been for
those enormous tales about coaches, dogs, and veal cutlets.  But I felt
a natural shrinking from having Miss Havisham and Estella discussed,
which had come upon me in the beginning, and which grew much more potent
as time went on.  I reposed complete confidence in no one but Biddy; and
so I told her everything.  Why it came natural for me to do so, and why
Biddy had a deep concern in everything I told her, I did not know then,
though I think I know now.

We went on in this way for a long time, and it seemed likely that we
should continue to go on in this way for a long time, when, one day,
Miss Havisham stopped short as she and I were walking, she leaning on my
shoulder; and said with some displeasure,

"You are growing tall, Pip!"

She said no more at the time; but she presently stopped and looked at me
again; and presently again; and after that, looked frowning and moody.
On the next day of my attendance, when our usual exercise was over, and
I had landed her at her dressing-table, she stayed me with a movement of
her impatient fingers:

"Tell me the name again of that blacksmith of yours."

"Joe Gargery, ma’am."

"Meaning the master you were to be apprenticed to?"

"Yes, Miss Havisham."

"You had better be apprenticed at once. Would Gargery come here with
you, and bring your indentures, do you think?"

I signified that I had no doubt he would take it as an honor to be
asked.

"Then let him come."

"At any particular time, Miss Havisham?"

"There, there!  I know nothing about times.  Let him come soon, and come
alone with you."

So, on my very next visit, I conducted Joe, stiffly arrayed in his
Sunday clothes, into Miss Havisham’s presence.  She asked him several
questions about himself and my apprenticeship, while the poor fellow
twisted his hat in his hand and persisted in answering _me_.  I am
afraid I was the least bit ashamed of him, when I saw that Estella stood
at the back of Miss Havisham’s chair, and that her eyes laughed
mischievously.

Miss Havisham glanced at him as if she understood what he really was,
better than I had thought possible, seeing what an awkward figure he
cut; and took up a little bag from the table beside her.

"Pip has earned a premium here," she said, "and here it is.  There are
five-and-twenty guineas in this bag.  Give it to your master, Pip."

As if he were absolutely out of his mind with the wonder awakened in him
by her strange figure and the strange room, Joe, even at this pass,
persisted in addressing me.

"This is wery liberal on your part, Pip," said Joe, "and it is as such
received and grateful welcome, though never looked for, far nor near nor
nowheres.  And now, old chap, may we do our duty!  May you and me do our
duty, both on us, by one and another, and by them which your liberal
present—have—conweyed—to be—for the satisfaction of mind—of—them as
never—" here Joe showed that he felt he had fallen into frightful
difficulties, until he triumphantly rescued himself with the words, "and
from myself far be it!"  These words had such a round and convincing
sound for him that he said them twice.

"Good-bye, Pip!" said Miss Havisham, after my papers were signed.  "Let
them out, Estella."

"Am I to come again, Miss Havisham?" I asked.

"No.  Gargery is your master now.  Gargery! One word!"

Thus calling him back as I went out of the door, I heard her say to Joe,
in a distinct emphatic voice, "The boy has been a good boy here, and
that is his reward.  Of course, as an honest man, you will expect no
other and no more."

How Joe got out of the room, I have never been able to determine; but I
know that when he did get out he was steadily proceeding upstairs
instead of coming down, and was deaf to all remonstrances until I went
after him and laid hold of him.  In another minute we were outside the
gate, and it was locked, and Estella was gone.  When we stood in the
daylight alone again, Joe backed up against a wall, and said to me,
"Astonishing!"  And there he remained so long, saying, "Astonishing!" at
intervals, so often, that I began to think his senses were never coming
back.  At length he prolonged his remark into "Pip, I do assure you this
is as-TON-ishing!" and so, by degrees, became able to walk away.

It is a most miserable thing to feel ashamed of home.  There may be
black ingratitude in the thing, and the punishment may be retributive
and well deserved; but that it is a miserable thing, I can testify.

Home had never been a pleasant place to me, because of my sister’s
temper.  But, Joe had sanctified it, and I believed in it.  I had
believed in the best parlor as a most elegant place; I had believed in
the front door as a mysterious portal of the Temple of State whose
solemn opening was attended with a sacrifice of roast fowls; I had
believed in the kitchen as a chaste though not magnificent apartment; I
had believed in the forge as the glowing road to manhood and
independence.  Within a single year all this was changed.  Now, it was
all coarse and common, and I would not have had Miss Havisham and
Estella see it on any account.

How much of my ungracious condition of mind may have been my own fault,
how much Miss Havisham’s, how much my sister’s, is now of no moment to
me or to any one.  The change was made in me; the thing was done.

Once, it had seemed to me that when I should at last roll up my
shirt-sleeves and go into the forge, Joe’s apprentice, I should be
distinguished and happy.  Now that the reality was here, I only felt
that I was dusty with the dust of small-coal, and that I had a weight
upon my daily remembrance to which the anvil was a feather. I remember
that at a later period of my "time," I used to stand about the
churchyard on Sunday evenings, when night was falling, comparing my own
perspective with the windy marsh view, and making out some likeness
between them by thinking how flat and low both were, and how on both
there came an unknown way and a dark mist and then the sea.  I was quite
as dejected on the first working-day of my apprenticeship as in that
after-time; but I am glad to know that I never breathed a murmur to Joe
while my indentures lasted.  It is about the only thing I _am_ glad to
know of myself in that connection.

For, though it includes what I proceed to add, all the merit was Joe’s.
It was not because I was faithful, but because Joe was faithful, that I
never ran away and went for a soldier or a sailor.  It was not because I
had a strong sense of the virtue of industry, but because of Joe, that I
worked with tolerable zeal against the grain.

As I was getting too big for Mr. Wopsle’s aunt’s room, my education
under that lady ended.  Not, however, until Biddy had imparted to me
everything she knew, from the little catalogue of prices to a comic song
she had once bought for a half-penny.  Although the only coherent part
of the latter piece were the opening lines:

    When I went to Lunnon town, sirs,
      Too rul loo rul
      Too rul loo rul
    Was ’t I done very brown, sirs?
      Too rul loo rul
      Too rul loo rul

—still, in my desire to be wiser, I got this composition by heart with
the utmost gravity; nor do I recollect that I questioned its merit,
except that I thought (as I still do) the amount of Too rul somewhat in
excess of the poetry.

Thus matters went until I reached the fourth year of my apprenticeship;
and they bade fair to end that way, but for an unusual event.

I had gone with Joe one Saturday night to a neighboring tavern to join
some friends.  In the course of the conversation, a strange gentleman,
who had been listening to us, stepped between us and the fire, and said:

"I understand that one of you is a blacksmith, by name, Joseph Gargery.
Which is the man?"

"Here is the man," said Joe.

"You have an apprentice," pursued the stranger, "commonly known as Pip.
Is he here?"

"Here," I answered.

The stranger did not recognize me, but I did recognize him as the man I
had once met on the stair at Miss Havisham’s.

"I wish to have a private talk with you both," he said.  "Perhaps we had
better go to your house."

So, in a wondering silence we left the inn and walked home, where Joe,
vaguely recognizing the occasion to be important, opened the front door
and ushered us into the state parlor.

The stranger told us that he was a lawyer in London, and was now acting
as confidential agent for some one else.  He wished to purchase my
apprenticeship papers from Joe, if Joe were willing to release me.

"Lord forbid that I should want anything for not standing in Pip’s way,"
said Joe, staring.

"Lord forbidding is pious, but not to the purpose," returned the lawyer.
"The question is, Would you want anything?  Do you want anything."

"The answer is," returned Joe, sternly, "No."

"Then I am instructed to communicate to him," said Mr. Jaggers, throwing
his finger at me, sideways, "that he will come into a handsome property.
Further, that it is the desire of the present possessor of that
property, that he be immediately removed from his present sphere of life
and from this place, and be brought up as a gentleman—in a word, as a
young fellow of great expectations."

My dream was out; my wild fancy was surpassed by sober reality; Miss
Havisham was going to make my fortune on a grand scale!—at least, so I
thought at the time.

"Now, Mr. Pip," pursued the lawyer, "I address the rest of what I have
to say to you. You are to understand, first, that it is the request of
the person from whom I take my instructions, that you always bear the
name of Pip.  You will have no objection, I dare say, to that easy
condition.  But if you have any objection, this is the time to mention
it."

I gasped, but had no objection.

"The second condition," he resumed, "is that you are not to know the
name of your benefactor, for the present.  I will act as your guardian
and see that you are educated properly. You desire an education, don’t
you?"

I replied that I had always longed for it.

"Good.  Then we will see to getting you a tutor.  But first you should
have some new clothes to come away in.  When will you be ready to leave?
Say this day week.  You’ll want some money.  Shall I leave you twenty
guineas?"

He produced a long purse, with the greatest coolness, and counted them
out on the table and pushed them over to me.  This was the first time he
had taken his leg from the chair.  He sat astride of the chair when he
had pushed the money over, and sat swinging his purse and eyeing Joe.

"Well, Joseph Gargery?  You look dumbfoundered?"

"I _am_!" said Joe, in a very decided manner.

"It was understood that you wanted nothing for yourself, remember?"

"It were understood," said Joe.  "And it _are_ understood.  And it ever
will be similar according."

"But what," said the lawyer, swinging his purse, "what if it was in my
instructions to make you a present, as compensation?"

"As compensation what for?" Joe demanded.

"For the loss of his services."

Joe laid his hand upon my shoulder with the touch of a woman.  I have
often thought of him since, like the steam-hammer, that can crush a man
or pat an egg-shell, in his combination of strength with gentleness.
"Pip is that hearty welcome," said Joe, "to go free with his services,
to honor and fortun’, as no words can tell him. But if you think as
Money can make compensation to me for the loss of the little child—what
come to the forge—and ever the best of friends—"

Oh, dear, good Joe, whom I was so ready to leave and so unthankful to, I
see you again, with your muscular blacksmith’s arm before your eyes, and
your broad chest heaving, and your voice dying away.  Oh, dear, good,
faithful, tender Joe, I feel the loving tremble of your hand upon my
arm, as solemnly this day as if it had been the rustle of an angel’s
wing!

But at the time I was lost in the mazes of my future fortunes, and could
not retrace the by-paths we had trodden together.  I begged Joe to be
comforted.  Joe scooped his eyes with his disengaged wrist, as if he
were bent on gouging himself, but said not another word.

After the lawyer had taken his leave, Joe and I went into the kitchen,
where we found Biddy and my sister, and told them of my good fortune.

They dropped their sewing and looked at me. Joe held his knees and
looked at me.  I looked at them, in turn.  After a pause they heartily
congratulated me; but there was a certain touch of sadness in their
congratulations that I rather resented.

Now that I was actually going away I became quite gloomy.  I did not
know why, but I sat in the chimney corner looking at the fire, my elbow
on my knee; and while the others tried to make the conversation
cheerful, I grew gloomier than ever.

But the bright sunlight of the next morning dispelled my doubts and
fears, and I began to count the days eagerly.  I went down to Trabb’s,
the tailor’s, and got measured for a wonderful suit of clothes, much to
the consternation of Trabb’s boy, who thought himself equal to any
blacksmith that ever lived.  Then I went to the hatter’s and the
bootmaker’s and the hosier’s, and felt rather like Mother Hubbard’s dog,
whose outfit required the services of so many trades.  I also went to
the coach-office and took my place for seven o’clock Saturday morning.
And everywhere about the village the news of my great expectations
preceded me and I was heartily stared at.

Uncle Pumblechook was especially officious at this time.  He acted as
though he were the sole cause of all this.

"To think," said he, swelling up, "that I should have been the humble
instrument of this proud reward."

He thought, like all the rest of us, that Miss Havisham was my unknown
benefactor.  It was a natural mistake, as she had been kind to me in her
way; and I had seen the lawyer at her house.  But it was a mistake after
all and led to other unhappy blunders ere I learned the truth.

For, many years afterward, I found that "my convict"—the man I had
helped down in the churchyard—was none other than the friend who had
left me this fortune.  He had escaped again from the hulks and, coming
into a considerable property, had arranged with the lawyer to use it in
making a gentleman out of the little boy he had found crying on the
tombstone.  But, as I say, none of us knew it or suspected it at first.

And now, those six days which were to have run out so slowly, had run
out fast and were gone, and to-morrow looked me in the face more
steadily than I could look at it.  As the six evenings had dwindled away
to five, to four, to three, to two, I had become more and more
appreciative of the society of Joe and my sister and Biddy.  On this
last evening, I dressed myself out in my new clothes, for their delight,
and sat in my splendor until bedtime.  We had a hot supper on the
occasion, graced by the inevitable roast fowl, and we had some flip to
finish with.  We were all very low, and none the higher for pretending
to be in spirits.

It was a hurried breakfast, the next morning, with no taste in it.  I
got up from the meal, saying with a sort of briskness, as if it had only
just occurred to me, "Well!  I suppose I must be off!" and then I kissed
my sister, and kissed Biddy, and threw my arms around Joe’s neck. Then I
took up my little portmanteau and walked out.  The last I saw of them
was, when I presently heard a scuffle behind me, and, looking back, saw
Joe throwing an old shoe after me and Biddy throwing another old shoe. I
stopped then, to wave my hat, and dear old Joe waved his strong right
arm above his head, crying huskily "Hooroar!" and Biddy put her apron to
her face.

I walked away at a good pace, thinking it was easier to go than I had
supposed it would be, and reflecting that it would never have done to
have an old shoe thrown after the coach, in sight of all the
High-street.  I whistled and made nothing of going.  But the village was
very peaceful and quiet, and the light mists were solemnly rising, as if
to show me the world, and I had been so innocent and little there, and
all beyond was so unknown and great, that in a moment with a strong
heave and sob I broke into tears.  It was by the finger-post at the end
of the village, and I laid my hand upon it, and said, "Good-bye, oh, my
dear, dear friend!"

So subdued was I by those tears, that when I was on the coach, and it
was clear of the town, I deliberated with an aching heart whether I
would not get down when we changed horses, and walk back, and have
another evening at home, and a better parting.  But while I deliberated,
we had changed and changed again, and it was now too late and too far to
go back, and I went on.  And the mists had all solemnly risen now, and
the world lay spread before me.  My boyhood was over.  Henceforth I was
to play a man’s part—a man with Great Expectations.



                      *THE STORY OF LITTLE DORRIT*



[Illustration: LITTLE DORRIT.]

                   *I.  THE CHILD OF THE MARSHALSEA*


Some years ago when the laws of England were harsher than they are now,
there were debtors’ prisons, or big, gloomy jails into which men were
put, if they couldn’t pay what they owed.  This was cruel and unjust,
for the prisoner was of course cut off from the chance to earn any more
money; and so he might linger there for years or even his whole life
long, if some friend did not come to his relief.  But otherwise the
prisoner was given many liberties not found in ordinary jails.  His
family might live with him, if they chose, and come and go as they
pleased.

One of the largest of these debtors’ prisons was called the
"Marshalsea."  One day a gentleman was brought there who had lost his
money in business; but so confident was he of speedily regaining his
liberty, that he would not unpack his valise, at first.  His name was
William Dorrit, an easy-going man who had spent his money freely and
paid little attention to his tradesmen’s bills.  Now that he had fallen
upon evil days, he thought that his friends would be glad to help him.
But as the days and weeks passed with no prospect of aid, he was
persuaded not only to unpack his belongings but also to have his wife
and two children brought to live with him.

The two children, Fanny and Edward—commonly called "Tip"—were so young
when they were brought to the Marshalsea, that they soon forgot any
earlier life, and played very happily with other children in the prison
yard. Not long after, a little sister was added to their family.  She
was christened Amy, but was so tiny that everybody called her "Little
Dorrit."

Being born in the prison, Little Dorrit was petted and made much of.
Every one there seemed to claim her, and visitors were proudly shown
"the Child of the Marshalsea."

The turnkey, who was a kind-hearted man, took an especial interest in
her.

"By rights," he remarked, when she was first shown to him, "I ought to
be her godfather."

Mr. Dorrit looked at the honest fellow for a moment, and thought that he
would suit better than some of their false friends.

"Perhaps you wouldn’t object to really being her godfather?" he said.

"Oh, I don’t object, if you don’t," replied the turnkey.

Thus it came to pass that she was christened one Sunday afternoon, when
the turnkey, being relieved, went up to the font of Saint George’s
church, and promised and vowed on her behalf, as he himself related when
he came back, "like a good ’un."

This invested the turnkey with a new proprietary share in the child,
over and above his former official one.  When she began to walk and
talk, he became fond of her; bought a little arm-chair and stood it by
the high fender of the lodge fireplace; liked to have her company when
he was on the lock; and used to bribe her with cheap toys to come and
talk to him.  The child, for her part, soon grew so fond of the turnkey,
that she would come climbing up the lodge steps of her own accord at all
hours of the day.  When she fell asleep in the little arm-chair by the
high fender, the turnkey would cover her with his pocket handkerchief;
and when she sat in it dressing and undressing a doll—which soon came to
be unlike dolls on the other side of the lock—he would contemplate her
from the top of his stool, with exceeding gentleness.  Witnessing these
things, the inmates would express an opinion that the turnkey, who was a
bachelor, had been cut out by nature for a family man. But the turnkey
thanked them, and said, "No, on the whole it was enough for him to see
other people’s children there."

At what period of her early life the little creature began to perceive
that it was not the habit of all the world to live locked up in narrow
yards, surrounded by high walls with spikes at the top, would be a
difficult question to settle.  But she was a very, very little creature
indeed, when she had somehow gained the knowledge, that her clasp of her
father’s hand was to be always loosened at the door which the great key
opened; and that while her own light steps were free to pass beyond it,
his feet must never cross that line.  A pitiful and plaintive look, with
which she had begun to regard him when she was still extremely young,
was perhaps a part of this discovery.

Wistful and wondering, she would sit in summer weather by the high
fender in the lodge, looking up at the sky through the barred window,
until bars of light would arise, when she would turn her eyes away.

"Thinking of the fields," the turnkey said once, after watching her,
"ain’t you?"

"Where are they?" she inquired.

"Why, they’re—over there, my dear," said the turnkey, with a vague
flourish of his key. "Just about there."

"Does anybody open them, and shut them? Are they locked?"

The turnkey was at a loss.  "Well!" he said, "not in general."

"Are they very pretty, Bob?"  She called him Bob, by his own particular
request and instruction.

"Lovely.  Full of flowers.  There’s buttercups, and there’s daisies, and
there’s"—the turnkey hesitated, being short of names—"there’s
dandelions, and all manner of games."

"Is it very pleasant to be there, Bob?"

"Prime," said the turnkey.

"Was father ever there?"

"Hem!" coughed the turnkey.  "Oh, yes, he was there, sometimes."

"Is he sorry not to be there now?"

"N—not particular," said the turnkey.

"Nor any of the people?" she asked, glancing at the listless crowd
within.  "Oh, are you quite sure and certain, Bob?"

At this difficult point of the conversation Bob gave in, and changed the
subject; always his last resource when he found his little friend
getting him into a political, social, or theological corner.  But this
was the origin of a series of Sunday excursions that these two curious
companions made together.  They used to issue from the lodge on
alternate Sunday afternoons with great gravity, bound for some meadows
or green lanes that had been elaborately appointed by the turnkey in the
course of the week; and there she picked grass and flowers to bring
home, while he smoked his pipe.  Afterwards they would come back hand in
hand, unless she was more than usually tired, and had fallen asleep on
his shoulder.

In those early days the turnkey first began profoundly to consider a
question which cost him so much mental labor, that it remained
undetermined on the day of his death.  He decided to will and bequeath
his little property of savings to his godchild, and the point arose how
could it be so "tied up" that she alone should benefit by it.  He asked
the knotty question of every lawyer who came through the lodge gate on
business.

"Settle it strictly on herself," the gentleman would answer.

"But look here," quoth the turnkey.  "Supposing she had, say a brother,
say a father, say a husband, who would be likely to make a grab at that
property when she came into it—how about that?"

"It would be settled on herself, and they would have no more legal claim
on it than you," would be the professional answer.

"Stop a bit," said the turnkey.  "Supposing she was tender-hearted, and
they came over her.  Where’s your law for tying it up then?"

The deepest character whom the turnkey sounded was unable to produce his
law for tying such a knot as that.  So, the turnkey thought about it all
his life, and died without a will after all.

But that was long afterwards, when his god-daughter was past sixteen.
She was only eight when her mother died, and from that time the
protection that her wondering eyes had expressed towards her father
became embodied in action, and the Child of the Marshalsea took upon
herself a new relation.

At first, such a baby could do little more than sit with him, deserting
her livelier place by the high fender, and quietly watching him. But
this made her so far necessary to him that he became accustomed to her,
and began to be sensible of missing her when she was not there. Through
this little gate she passed out of childhood into the care-laden world.

What her pitiful look saw, at that early time, in her father, in her
sister, in her brother, in the jail; how much, or how little of the
wretched truth it pleased God to make visible to her, lies hidden with
many mysteries.  It is enough that she was inspired to be something
which was not what the rest were, and for the sake of the rest.

And while the mark of the prison was seen only too clearly in her vain,
selfish sister, and weak, wayward brother, Little Dorrit’s life was
singularly free from taint; her heart was full of service and love.

And so, in spite of her small stature and want of strength, she toiled
and planned, and soon became the real head of this poor, fallen house.

At thirteen, she could read and keep accounts—that is, could put down in
words and figures how much the bare necessaries that they wanted would
cost, and how much less they had to buy them with.  She had been, by
snatches of a few weeks at a time, to an evening school outside, and got
her sister and brother sent to day schools during three or four years.
There was no instruction for any of them at home; but she knew well—no
one better—that her broken-spirited father could no longer help them.

To these scanty means of improvement, she added another of her own
contriving.  Once, among the curious crowd of inmates, there appeared a
dancing-master.  Her sister Fanny had a great desire to learn to dance,
and seemed to have a taste that way.  At thirteen years old, the Child
of the Marshalsea presented herself to the dancing-master, with a little
bag in her hand, and said timidly, "If you please, I was born here,
sir."

"Oh!  You are the young lady, are you?" said the man, surveying the
small figure and uplifted face.

"Yes, sir."

"And what can I do for you?"

"Nothing for me, sir, thank you," anxiously undrawing the strings of the
little bag; "but if, while you stay here, you could be so kind as to
teach my sister cheap—"

"My child, I’ll teach her for nothing," said the dancing-master,
shutting up the bag.

He was as good-natured a master as ever danced to the Insolvent Court,
and he kept his word.  Fanny was so apt a pupil, and made such wonderful
progress that he continued to teach her after he was released from
prison. In time, he obtained a place for her at a small theatre.  It was
at the same theatre where her uncle—who was also now a poor man—played a
clarinet for a living; and Fanny left the Marshalsea and went to live
with him.

The success of this beginning gave Little Dorrit courage to try again,
this time on her own behalf.  She had long wanted to learn how to sew,
and watched and waited for a seamstress to come to the prison.  At last
one came, and Little Dorrit went to call upon her.

"I beg your pardon, ma’am," she said, looking timidly round the door of
the milliner, whom she found in tears and in bed; "but I was born here."

Everybody seemed to hear of her as soon as they arrived; for the
milliner sat up in bed, drying her eyes, and said, just as the
dancing-master had said,

"Oh!  _You_ are the child, are you?"

"Yes, ma’am."

"I am sorry I haven’t got anything for you," said the milliner, shaking
her head.

"It’s not that, ma’am.  If you please I want to learn needlework."

"Why should you do that," returned the milliner, "with me before you?
It has not done me much good."

"Nothing—whatever it is—seems to have done anybody much good who comes
here," she returned in all simplicity; "but I want to learn, just the
same."

"I am afraid you are so weak, you see," the milliner objected.

"I don’t think I am weak, ma’am."

"And you are so very, very little, you see," continued the milliner.

"Yes, I am afraid I am very little indeed," returned the Child of the
Marshalsea; and so began to sob over that unfortunate defect of hers,
which came so often in her way.  The milliner—who was not morose or
hard-hearted, only newly insolvent—was touched, took her in hand with
good-will, found her the most patient and earnest of pupils, and made
her a cunning workwoman in course of time.

And so, presently, Little Dorrit had the immense satisfaction of going
out to work by the day, and of supplying her father with many little
comforts which otherwise he would not have enjoyed.

But her hardest task was in getting her brother out of prison and into
some useful employment.  The life there had been anything but good for
him; and at eighteen he was idle and shiftless, not caring to lift a
finger for himself.  In her dilemma, Little Dorrit went to her old
friend, the turnkey.

"Dear Bob," said she, "what is to become of poor Tip?"

The turnkey scratched his head.  Privately he had a poor opinion of the
young man.

"Well, my dear," he answered, "something ought to be done with him.
Suppose I try to get him into the law?"

"That would be so good of you, Bob!"

The turnkey was as good as his word, and by dint of buttonholing every
lawyer who came through the gate on business, he found Tip a place as
clerk, where the pay was not large, but the prospects good.

Tip idled away in the law office for six months, then came back to the
prison one evening with his hands in his pockets and told his sister he
was not going back again.

"Not going back!" she exclaimed.

"I am so tired of it," said Tip, "that I have cut it."

Tip tired of everything.  With intervals of Marshalsea lounging, his
small second mother, aided by her trusty friend, got him into a variety
of situations.  But whatever Tip went into, he came out of tired,
announcing that he had cut it.

Nevertheless, the brave little creature did so fix her heart on her
brother’s rescue, that while he was ringing out these doleful changes,
she pinched and scraped enough together to ship him for Canada.  When he
was tired of nothing to do, and disposed in its turn to cut even that,
he graciously consented to go to Canada.  And there was grief in her
bosom over parting with him, and joy in the hope of his being put in a
straight course at last.

"God bless you, dear Tip.  Don’t be too proud to come and see us, when
you have made your fortune."

"All right!" said Tip, and went.

But not all the way to Canada; in fact, not farther than Liverpool.
After making the voyage to that port from London, he found himself so
strongly impelled to cut the vessel, that he resolved to walk back
again.  Carrying out which intention, he presented himself before her at
the expiration of a month, in rags, without shoes, and much more tired
than ever.

At length he found a situation for himself, and disappeared for months.
She never heard from him but once in that time, though it was as well
for her peace of mind that she did not. He was making trades for a
tricky horse dealer.

One evening she was alone at work—standing up at the window, to save the
twilight lingering above the wall—when he opened the door and walked in.

She kissed and welcomed him; but was afraid to ask him any question.  He
saw how anxious and timid she was, and appeared sorry.

"I am afraid, Amy, you’ll be vexed this time.  Upon my life I am!"

"I am very sorry to hear you say so, Tip. Have you come back?"

"Why—yes.  But that’s not the worst of it."

"Not the worst of it?"

"Don’t look so startled, Amy.  I’ve come back in a new way.  I’m one of
the prisoners now.  I owe forty pounds."

For the first time in all those years, she sank under her cares.  She
cried, with her clasped hands lifted above her head, that it would kill
their father if he ever knew it; and fell down at Tip’s graceless feet.

It was easier for Tip to bring her to her senses, than for her to bring
_him_ to understand what a pitiable thing he had done.  But he agreed to
help keep it a secret from their father; and Little Dorrit toiled harder
than ever, in the hope of one day getting him out again.

Thus passed the life of the Child of the Marshalsea until she became a
young woman.



                *II.  HOW THE PRISON GATES WERE OPENED*


Among the ladies for whom Little Dorrit sewed by the day was a Mrs.
Clennam, a cold, stern person who lived in a cold, stern house.  Yet she
gave the child plenty of work and paid her fairly well.  So Little
Dorrit was often to be found in some gloomy corner there, sewing away
busily and adding nothing at all to the few far-away sounds of the quiet
old rooms.

Mrs. Clennam lived alone, except for a dried-up servant or two, and she
herself had lost the use of her limbs.  So it is no wonder that the
house was gloomy, and that Mrs. Clennam’s son Arthur found it so, when
he returned from a long visit in India.  Arthur Clennam was a young man
who had ideas of his own, and who had disappointed his mother by
refusing to continue his father’s business.  They were not in
sympathy—which made the house seem all the colder.  But he was kind,
open-hearted, and impulsive.

Though timid Little Dorrit kept as much in the dark corners as possible,
Arthur soon noticed her, and asked one of the old servants who she was.
He could learn nothing except that she was a seamstress who came by the
day to sew, and who went away every night, no one knew where.  The child
interested him, and he resolved to follow her one evening and learn
where she lived.  He did so, and was amazed to see her enter the gate of
a large forbidding building,—he did not know what building, as he had
been long abroad.

Just then he saw an old man, in a threadbare coat, once blue, come
tottering along, carrying a clarinet in a limp, worn-out case. As this
old man was about to enter the same gate, Arthur stopped him with a
question.

"Pray, sir," said he, "what is this place?"

"Ay!  This place?" returned the old man, staying a pinch of snuff on its
road, and pointing at the place without looking at it.  "This is the
Marshalsea, sir."

"The debtors’ prison?"

"Sir," said the old man, with the air of deeming it not quite necessary
to insist upon that name, "the debtors’ prison."

He turned himself about, and went on.

"I beg your pardon," said Arthur, stopping him once more, "but will you
allow me to ask you another question?  Can any one go in here?"

"Any one can _go in_," replied the old man; "but it is not every one who
can go out."

"Pardon me once more.  Are you familiar with the place?"

"Sir," returned the old man, squeezing his little packet of snuff in his
hand, and turning upon his interrogator as if such questions hurt him,
"I am."

"I beg you to excuse me.  I am not impertinently curious, but have a
good object.  Do you know the name of Dorrit here?"

"My name, sir," replied the old man most unexpectedly, "is Dorrit."

Arthur pulled off his hat to him.  "Grant me the favor of half a dozen
words.  I have recently come home to England after a long absence.  I
have seen at my mother’s—Mrs. Clennam in the city—a young woman working
at her needle, whom I have only heard addressed or spoken of as Little
Dorrit.  I have felt sincerely interested in her, and have had a great
desire to know something more about her.  I saw her, not a minute before
you came up, pass in at that door."

The old man looked at him attentively. "Are you in earnest, sir?"

"I do assure you that I am."

"I know very little of the world, sir," returned the other, who had a
weak and quavering voice.  "I am merely passing on, like the shadow over
the sun-dial.  It would be worth no man’s while to mislead me; it would
really be too easy—too poor a success, to yield any satisfaction.  The
young woman whom you saw go in here is my brother’s child.  My brother
is William Dorrit; I am Frederick. You say you have seen her at your
mother’s (I know your mother befriends her), you have felt an interest
in her, and you wish to know what she does here.  Come and see."

He went on again, and Arthur accompanied him.

"My brother," said the old man, pausing on the step, and slowly facing
round again, "has been here many years; and much that happens even among
ourselves, out of doors, is kept from him for reasons that I needn’t
enter upon now.  Be so good as to say nothing of my niece’s working at
her needle.  If you keep within our bounds, you cannot well be wrong.
Now!  Come and see."

Arthur followed him down a narrow entry, at the end of which a key was
turned, and a strong door was opened from within.  It admitted them into
a lodge, or lobby, across which they passed, and so through another door
and a grating into the prison.  The old man always plodding on before,
turned round, in his slow, stiff, stooping manner, when they came to the
turnkey on duty, as if to present his companion. The turnkey nodded; and
the companion passed in without being asked whom he wanted.

The night was dark; and the prison lamps in the yard, and the candles in
the prison windows faintly shining behind many sorts of wry old curtain
and blind, had not the air of making it lighter.  A few people loitered
about, but the greater part of the population was within doors.  The old
man taking the right-hand side of the yard, turned in at the third or
fourth doorway, and began to ascend the stairs.

"They are rather dark, sir, but you will not find anything in the way,"
he said.

He paused for a moment before opening the door on the second story.  He
had no sooner turned the handle, than the visitor saw Little Dorrit, and
understood the reason of her dining alone, as she always preferred to
do.

She had brought the meat home that she should have eaten herself, and
was already warming it on a gridiron over the fire, for her father, who,
clad in an old gray gown and a black cap, was awaiting his supper at the
table. A clean cloth was spread before him, with knife, fork, and spoon,
salt-cellar, pepper-box, glass, and pewter ale-pot.  Such zests as his
cayenne pepper and pickles in a saucer were not wanting.

She started, colored deeply, and turned white.  The visitor, more with
his eyes than by the slight impulsive motion of his hand, entreated her
to be reassured and to trust him.

"I found this gentleman," said the uncle—"Mr. Clennam, William, son of
Amy’s friend—at the outer gate, wishful, as he was going by, of paying
his respects, but hesitating whether to come in or not.  This is my
brother William, sir."

"I hope," said Arthur, very doubtful what to say, "that my respect for
your daughter may explain and justify my desire to be presented to you,
sir."

"Mr. Clennam," returned the other, rising, taking his cap off in the
flat of his hand, and so holding it, ready to put on again, "you do me
honor.  You are welcome, sir."  With a low bow.  "Frederick, a chair.
Pray sit down, Mr. Clennam."

He put his black cap on again as he had taken it off, and resumed his
own seat.  There was a wonderful air of benignity and patronage in his
manner.

These were the ceremonies with which he received all visitors.

"You are welcome to the Marshalsea, sir. I have welcomed many gentlemen
to these walls.  Perhaps you are aware—my daughter Amy may have
mentioned—that I am the Father of this place."

"I—so I have understood," said Arthur, dashing at the assertion.

"You know, I dare say, that my daughter Amy was born here.  A good girl,
sir, a dear girl, and long a comfort and support to me. Amy, my dear,
put the dish on; Mr. Clennam will excuse the primitive customs to which
we are reduced here.  Is it a compliment to ask you if you would do me
the honor, sir, to—"

"Thank you," returned Arthur.  "I have dined."

She filled her father’s glass, put all the little matters on the table
ready to his hand, and then sat beside him while he ate his supper.  She
put some bread before herself, and touched his glass with her lips; but
Arthur saw she was troubled and took nothing.  Her look at her father,
half admiring him and proud of him, half-ashamed for him, all devoted
and loving, went to his inmost heart.

The Father of the Marshalsea condescended towards his brother as an
amiable, well-meaning man; a private character, who had not arrived at
distinction.

"Frederick," said he, "you and Fanny sup at your lodgings to-night, I
know.  What have you done with Fanny, Frederick?"

"She is walking with Tip."

"Tip—as you may know—is my son, Mr. Clennam.  He has been a little wild,
and difficult to settle, but his introduction to the world was
rather"—he shrugged his shoulders with a faint sigh, and looked round
the room—"a little adverse.  Your first visit here, sir?"

"My first."

"You could hardly have been here since your boyhood without my
knowledge.  It very seldom happens that anybody—of any pretensions—any
pretensions—comes here without being presented to me."

"As many as forty or fifty in a day have been introduced to my brother,"
said Frederick, faintly lighting up with a ray of pride.

"Yes!" the Father of the Marshalsea assented.  "We have even exceeded
that number. On a fine Sunday in term time, it is quite a reception!"

Thus the old man prattled on, proud of his queer distinction, and yet
showing traces of the fine gentleman he once was.  And while he
listened, Arthur felt his heart throb with sympathy for the brave girl,
sitting silent across the table, who had so long borne the burdens of
this ruined family upon her frail shoulders.

He could not say anything to her, here, but when he rose to take his
leave, he asked her by a look to come with him to the gate.  He felt he
must make some explanation for thus intruding and learning her secret.

"Pray forgive me," he said, when they paused alone at the gate.  "I
followed you to-night from my mother’s.  I should not have done so, but,
believe me, it was only in the hope of doing you some service.  What I
have seen here, in this short time, has increased ten-fold my heartfelt
wish to be a friend to you."

She seemed to take courage while he spoke to her.

"You are very good, sir.  You speak very earnestly to me.  But I—but I
wish you had not watched me."

He understood the emotion with which she said it to arise in her
father’s behalf; and he respected it, and was silent.

"Mrs. Clennam has been of great service to me.  I don’t know what we
should have done without the employment she has given me.  I am afraid
it may not be a good return to become secret with her.  I can say no
more to-night, sir.  I am sure you mean to be kind to us. Thank you,
thank you."

She was so agitated, and he was so moved by compassion for her, and by
deep interest in her story as it dawned upon him, that he could scarcely
tear himself away.  But the stoppage of the bell, and the quiet in the
prison, were a warning to depart; and with a few hurried words of
kindness he left her gliding back to her father.

The next day, Arthur missed Little Dorrit at his home, and wondered if
she might be ill. The weather was stormy, but she was not usually
hindered by that.  So he walked out toward the prison to look for her;
and was presently rewarded by seeing her hurrying along in the face of
the gale.

She had just reached the iron bridge, some distance from the gates, when
his voice caused her to stop short.  The wind blew roughly, the wet
squalls came rattling past them, skimming the pools on the road and
pavement, and raining them down into the river.  The clouds raced on
furiously in the lead-colored sky, the smoke and mist raced after them,
the dark tide ran fierce and strong in the same direction.  Little
Dorrit seemed the least, the quietest, and weakest of Heaven’s
creatures.

"Let me put you in a coach," said Arthur Clennam, very nearly adding,
"my poor child."

She hurriedly declined, thanking him, and saying that wet or dry made
little difference to her; she was used to go about in all weathers. He
knew it to be so, and was touched with more pity, thinking of the slight
figure at his side, making its nightly way through the damp, dark,
boisterous streets, to such a place of rest.

"But I am glad to have seen you, sir," she added shyly.  "I did not want
you to think that we were ungrateful for your interest and kindness,
last night.  And, besides, I had something else to say—"

She paused as if unable to go on.

"To say to me—" he prompted.

"That I hope you will not misunderstand my father.  Don’t judge him,
sir, as you would judge others outside the gates.  He has been there so
long!  I never saw him outside, but I can understand that he must have
grown different in some things since."

"My thoughts will never be unjust or harsh towards him, believe me."

"Not," she said, with a prouder air, as the misgiving evidently crept
upon her that she might seem to be abandoning him, "not that he has
anything to be ashamed of for himself, or that I have anything to be
ashamed of for him.  He only requires to be understood.  I only ask for
him that his life may be fairly remembered.  All that he said was quite
true. He is very much respected.  Everybody who comes in is glad to know
him.  He is more courted than any one else.  He is far more thought of
than the Marshal is."  If ever pride were innocent, it was innocent in
Little Dorrit when she grew boastful of her father.

"It is often said that his manners are a true gentleman’s, and quite a
study.  He is not to be blamed for being in need, poor love.  Who could
be in prison a quarter of a century, and be prosperous!"

What affection in her words, what compassion in her repressed tears,
what a great soul of fidelity within her, how true the light that shed
false brightness round him!

"If I have found it best to conceal where my home is, it is not because
I am ashamed of him. God forbid!  Nor am I so much ashamed of the place
itself as might be supposed.  People are not bad because they come
there.  I have known many good friends there, and have spent many happy
hours."

She had relieved the faithful fulness of her heart, and modestly said,
raising her eyes appealingly to her new friend’s, "I did not mean to say
so much, nor have I ever but once spoken about this before.  But it
seems to set it more right than it was last night.  I said I wished you
had not followed me, sir.  I don’t wish it so much now, unless you
should think—indeed I don’t wish it at all, unless I should have spoken
so confusedly, that—that you can scarcely understand me, which I am
afraid may be the case."

He told her with perfect truth that it was not the case; and putting
himself between her and the sharp wind and rain, sheltered her as well
as he could.

"I feel permitted now," he said, "to ask you a little more concerning
your father.  Has he many creditors?"

"Oh! a great number."

"I mean detaining creditors who keep him where he is?"

"Oh, yes! a great number."

"Can you tell me—I can get the information, no doubt, elsewhere, if you
cannot—who is the most influential of them?"

Little Dorrit was not sure of any names, but she had heard her father
mention several people with whom he said he once had dealings.  She told
him these names, and Clennam made a careful note of them.

"It can do no harm," he thought, "to see some of these people."

The thought did not come so quietly but that she quickly guessed it.

"Ah," said Little Dorrit, shaking her head with the mild despair of a
lifetime.  "Many people used to think once of getting my poor father
out, but you don’t know how hopeless it is."

She forgot to be shy at the moment, in honestly warning him away from
the sunken wreck he had a dream of raising; and looked at him with eyes
which assuredly, in association with her patient face, her fragile
figure, her spare dress, and the wind and rain, did not turn him from
his purpose of helping her.

But presently an incident happened which showed him a new side to her
life—still of helpfulness and service.

They were come into the High Street, where the prison stood, when a
voice cried, "Little mother, little mother!"

Little Dorrit stopped, looking back, when an excited figure of a strange
kind bounced against them, fell down, and scattered the contents of a
large basket, filled with potatoes, in the mud.

"Oh, Maggy," said Little Dorrit, "what a clumsy child you are!"

Maggy was not hurt, but picked herself up immediately, and began to pick
up the potatoes, in which both the others helped.  Maggy picked up very
few potatoes, and a great quantity of mud.  She was a curious, overgrown
creature of about eight-and-twenty, with a vacant smiling face and a
tattered shawl.  She seemed twice as large as the child to whom she
evidently looked for protection and called "little mother."

Arthur Clennam looked with the expression of one saying, "May I ask who
this is?"  Little Dorrit, whose hand Maggy had begun to fondle, answered
in words.  They were under a gateway into which the majority of the
potatoes had rolled.

"This is Maggy, sir."

"Maggy, sir," echoed the personage presented.  "Little mother!"

"She is the granddaughter—"

"Granddaughter," echoed Maggy.

"Of my old nurse, who has been dead a long time.  Maggy, how old are
you?"

"Ten, mother," said Maggy.

"You can’t think how good she is, sir," said Little Dorrit, with
infinite tenderness.

"Good _she_ is," echoed Maggy, transferring the pronoun in a most
expressive way from herself to her little mother.

"Or how clever," said Little Dorrit.  "She goes on errands as well as
any one."  Maggy laughed.  "And is as trustworthy as the Bank of
England."  Maggy laughed.  "She earns her own living entirely.
Entirely, sir!" in a lower and triumphant tone.  "Really does!"

"What is her history!" asked Clennam.

"Think of that, Maggy!" said Little Dorrit, taking Maggy’s two large
hands and clapping them together.  "A gentleman from thousands of miles
away, wanting to know your history!"

"_My_ history?" cried Maggy.  "Little mother."

"She means me," said Little Dorrit, rather confused; "she is very much
attached to me. Her old grandmother was not so kind to her as she should
have been; was she, Maggy?  When Maggy was ten years old," she
continued, "she had a bad fever, sir, and has never grown any older
since."

"Ten years old," said Maggy, nodding her head.  "But what a nice
hospital!  So comfortable, wasn’t it?  Oh, so nice it was. Such a Ev’nly
place!"

"She had never been at peace before, sir," continued the young girl,
turning towards Arthur for an instant and speaking low, "and she always
runs off upon that."

"Such beds there is there!" cried Maggy. "Such lemonades!  Such oranges!
Such d’licious broth and wine!  Such Chicking!  Oh, _ain’t_ it a
delightful place to go and stop at!"

"So Maggy stopped there as long as she could," said Little Dorrit, in
her former tone of telling a child’s story, the tone designed for
Maggy’s ear; "and at last, when she could stop there no longer, she came
out.  Then, because she was never to be more than ten years old, however
long she lived—"

"However long she lived," echoed Maggy.

"And because she was very weak—indeed, was so weak that when she began
to laugh she couldn’t stop herself—which was a great pity—"

Maggy grew mighty grave of a sudden.

"Her grandmother did not know what to do with her, and for some years
was very unkind to her indeed.  At length, in course of time, Maggy
began to take pains to improve herself, and to be very attentive and
very industrious; and by degrees was allowed to come in and out as often
as she liked, and got enough to do to support herself, and does support
herself.  And that," said Little Dorrit, clapping the two great hands
together again, "is Maggy’s history, as Maggy knows!"

Ah! that was all the history, as Little Dorrit told it.  But Arthur,
reading between the lines, saw in Maggy’s absolute love and devotion the
weeks and months of toil and care on the part of a pitying faithful
child whose own burden seemed great enough without carrying others.  The
dirty gateway with the wind and rain whistling through it, and the
basket of muddy potatoes waiting to be spilt again or taken up, never
seemed the common hole it really was, when he looked back to it by these
lights.  Never, never!


Thereafter, Arthur Clennam, who was a man of some means, devoted a great
part of his time to tracing out the Dorrit records.  He went from one
government office to another—a long, weary round of them—before he could
get any light on the matter.  He employed an agent whose specialty was
to search out lost estates. And at last, after several months, their
combined efforts were rewarded.

Mr. Dorrit was found to be heir-at-law to a large estate that had long
lain unknown, unclaimed, and growing greater.  His right to it was
cleared up by this skilful agent; so that all Mr. Dorrit had to do, now,
would be to discharge his debts, and he would be a free man.

When Arthur was convinced of this surprising fortune, he hastened first
to Little Dorrit, whom he wished to see alone.  But before he could say
a word, his face told her that something unusual was afoot.

Hastily dropping her sewing, she cried, "Mr. Clennam!  What’s the
matter?"

"Nothing, nothing!  That is—nothing bad. I have come to tell you good
news."

"Good fortune?"

"Wonderful fortune!"

Her lips seemed to repeat the words, but no sound came.

"Dear Little Dorrit," he said, "your father—"

The ice of the pale face broke at the word, and little lights of
expression passed all over it. They were all expressions of pain.  Her
breath was faint and hurried.  Her heart beat fast, but he saw that the
eyes appealed to him to go on.

"Your father can be free within this week. He does not know it; we must
go to him from here, to tell him of it.  Your father will be free within
a few days.  Remember we must go to him, from here, to tell him of it!"

That brought her back.  Her eyes were closing, but they opened again.

"This is not all the good fortune.  This is not all the wonderful good
fortune, Little Dorrit.  Shall I tell you more?"

Her lips shaped "Yes."

"He will be a rich man: A great sum of money is waiting to be paid over
to him as his inheritance; you are all henceforth very wealthy.  Bravest
and best of children, I thank Heaven that you are rewarded!"

She turned her head towards his shoulder, and raised her arm towards his
neck; then cried out, "Father!  Father!  Father!" and swooned away.

The housekeeper came running in at this, and Little Dorrit was soon
revived, smiling bravely at her own weakness.  But the news had been too
much for her.  It was the dream of her lifetime—come true!

"Come!" she exclaimed, "we must not lose a moment, but must hasten to my
father!"

When the turnkey, who was on duty, admitted them into the lodge, he saw
something in their faces which filled him with astonishment. He stood
looking after them, when they hurried into the prison, as though he
perceived that they had come back accompanied by a ghost apiece.  Two or
three debtors whom they passed, looked after them too, and presently
joining the turnkey, formed a little group on the lodge steps, in the
midst of which there originated a whisper that the Father was going to
get his discharge.  Within a few minutes it was heard in the remotest
room in the prison.

Little Dorrit opened the door from without, and they both entered.  Her
father was sitting in his old gray gown, and his old black cap, in the
sunlight by the window, reading his newspaper.  His glasses were in his
hand, and he had just looked round; surprised at first, no doubt, by her
step upon the stairs, not expecting her until night; surprised again, by
seeing Arthur Clennam in her company.  As they came in, the same
unwonted look in both of them, which had already caught attention in the
yard below, struck him.  He did not rise or speak, but laid down his
glasses and his newspaper on the table beside him, and looked at them
with his mouth a little open, and his lips trembling.  When Arthur put
out his hand, he touched it, but not with his usual state; and then he
turned to his daughter, who had sat down close beside him with her hands
upon his shoulder, and looked attentively in her face.

"Father!  I have been made so happy this morning!"

"You have been made so happy, my dear?"

"By Mr. Clennam, father.  He brought me such joyful and wonderful
intelligence about you!"

Her agitation was great, and the tears rolled down her face.  He put his
hand suddenly to his heart, and looked at Clennam.

"Compose yourself, sir," said Clennam, "and take a little time to think.
To think of the brightest and most fortunate accidents of life. We have
all heard of great surprises of joy. They are not at an end."

"Mr. Clennam?  Not at an end?  Not at an end for—"  He touched himself
upon the breast, instead of saying "me."

"No," returned Clennam.

He looked at Clennam, and, so looking at him, seemed to change into a
very old haggard man.  The sun was bright upon the wall beyond the
window, and on the spikes at the top. He slowly stretched out the hand
that had been upon his heart, and pointed at the wall.

"It is down," said Clennam.  "Gone!"

He remained in the same attitude, looking steadfastly at him.

"And in its place," said Clennam, slowly and distinctly, "are the means
to possess and enjoy the utmost that they have so long shut out.  Mr.
Dorrit, there is not the smallest doubt that within a few days you will
be free, and highly prosperous.  I congratulate you with all my soul on
this change of fortune, and on the happy future into which you are soon
to carry the treasure you have been blessed with here—the best of all
the riches you can have elsewhere—the treasure in the dear child at your
side."

With those words, he pressed Mr. Dorrit’s hand and released it; and his
daughter, laying her face against his, encircled him in the hour of his
prosperity with her arms, as she had in the long years of his adversity
encircled him with her love and toil and truth; and poured out her full
heart in gratitude, hope, joy, blissful ecstasy, and all for him.

"I shall see him, as I never saw him yet.  I shall see my dear father,
with the dark cloud cleared away.  I shall see him, as my poor mother
saw him long ago.  Oh, my dear, my dear!  Oh, father, father!  Oh, thank
God, thank God!"

Mr. Dorrit came slowly out of the daze into which he had seemed to fall.
To divert his mind, Arthur told him how the good fortune had been found
through the skill of an agent.

"He shall be rewarded!" he exclaimed, starting up.  "Every one shall
be—ha!—handsomely rewarded!  Every cent I owe shall be paid.  Oh! can
this be true?  A freeman, and all my debts paid!  Give me my purse,
Amy!"

He clutched it as if it were already overflowing with gold, and paced
rapidly up and down the room.  Just then a great cheering arose in the
prison yard.

"The news has spread already," said Clennam, looking down from the
window. "Will you show yourself to them, Mr. Dorrit? They are very
earnest, and evidently wish it."

"I—hum—ha—I confess I could have desired, Amy, my dear," he said,
jogging about in a more feverish flutter than before, "to have made some
change in my dress first, and to have bought a—hum—a watch and chain.
But if it must be done as it is, it—-ha—it must be done.  Fasten the
collar of my shirt, my dear. Mr. Clennam, would you oblige me—hum—with a
blue neckcloth you will find in that drawer at your elbow.  Button my
coat across at the chest, my love.  It looks—ha—it looks broader,
buttoned."

With his trembling hand he pushed his gray hair up, and then, taking
Clennam and his daughter for supporters, appeared at the window leaning
on an arm of each.  The inmates cheered him very heartily, and he kissed
his hand to them with great urbanity and protection. When he withdrew
into the room again, he said "Poor creatures!" in a tone of much pity
for their miserable condition.

Presently he said, unexpectedly:

"Mr. Clennam, I beg your pardon.  Am I to understand, my dear sir, that
I could—ha—could pass through the lodge at this moment, and—hum—take a
walk?"

"I think not, Mr. Dorrit," was the unwilling reply.  "There are certain
forms to be completed; and although your detention here is now in itself
a form, I fear it has to be observed for a few hours longer."

"A few hours, sir," he returned in a sudden passion.  "You talk very
easily of hours, sir!  How long do you suppose, sir, that an hour is to
a man who is choking for want of air?"

It was the cry of a man who had been imprisoned for nearly a quarter of
a century.

Little Dorrit had been thinking too.  After softly putting his gray hair
aside, and touching his forehead with her lips, she looked towards
Arthur, who came nearer to her, and pursued in a low whisper the subject
of her thoughts.

"Mr. Clennam, will he pay all his debts before he leaves here?"

"No doubt.  All."

"All the debts for which he has been imprisoned here, all my life and
longer?"

"No doubt."

There was something of uncertainty and remonstrance in her look;
something that was not all satisfaction.  He wondered to detect it, and
said:

"Are you not glad?"

"It seems to me hard," said Little Dorrit, "that he should have lost so
many years and suffered so much, and at last pay all the debts as well.
It seems to me hard that he should pay in life and money both."

"My dear child—" Clennam was beginning.

"Yes, I know I am wrong," she pleaded timidly, "don’t think any worse of
me; it has grown up with me here."

The prison, which could spoil so many things, had tainted Little
Dorrit’s mind no more than this.  It was the first speck Clennam had
ever seen, it was the last speck Clennam ever saw, of the prison
atmosphere upon her.

He thought this, and forebore to say another word.  With the thought,
her purity and goodness came before him in their brightest light. The
little spot made them the more beautiful.



              *THE PERSONAL HISTORY OF DAVID COPPERFIELD*



                    *I.  MY EARLIEST RECOLLECTIONS*


The first things that I seem to remember are the figure of my mother
with her pretty hair and youthful face, and Peggotty, our faithful
servant, large of figure, black of eye, and with cheeks and arms so hard
and red that I wondered the birds didn’t peck them in preference to
apples.  I believe I can remember these two at a little distance apart,
dwarfed to my sight by stooping down or kneeling on the floor, and I
going unsteadily from the one to the other.  My father I never saw, for
he died before I was born.

What else do I remember?  Let me see. There comes to me a vision of our
quaint cosy little home, the "Rookery."  On the ground floor is
Peggotty’s kitchen, opening into a back yard; with a pigeon-house on a
pole, in the centre, without any pigeons in it; a great dog-kennel in a
corner, without any dog; and a quantity of fowls that look terribly tall
to me, walking about, in a ferocious manner.  There is one cock who gets
upon a post to crow, and seems to take particular notice of me as I look
at him through the kitchen window, who makes me shiver, he is so fierce.
Of the geese outside the gate who come waddling after me with their long
necks stretched out when I go that way, I dream fearfully at night.

Here is a long passage leading from Peggotty’s kitchen to the front
door.  A dark storeroom opens out of it, and that is a place to be run
past at night; for I don’t know what may be among those tubs and jars
and old tea-chests, in which there is the smell of soap, pickles,
pepper, candles, and coffee, all at one whiff. Then there are the two
parlors: the parlor in which we sit of an evening, my mother and I and
Peggotty—for Peggotty is quite our companion, when her work is done and
we are alone—and the best parlor where we sit on a Sunday; grandly but
not so comfortably.

And now I see the outside of our house, with the latticed bedroom
windows standing open to let in the sweet-smelling air, and the ragged
old rooks’-nests still dangling in the elm trees at the bottom of the
front garden.  Now I am in the garden at the back, beyond the yard where
the empty pigeon-house and dog-kennel are—a very preserve of
butterflies, as I remember it, with a high fence, and a gate and
padlock; where the fruit clusters on the trees, riper and richer than
fruit has ever been since, in any other garden, and where my mother
gathers some in a basket, while I stand by, bolting gooseberries slyly,
and trying to look unmoved.

A great wind rises, and the summer is gone in a moment.  We are playing
in the winter twilight, dancing about the parlor.  When my mother is out
of breath and rests herself in an elbow-chair, I watch her winding her
bright curls round her fingers and straightening her waist, and nobody
knows better than I do that she likes to look so well, and is proud of
being so pretty.

That is among my very earliest impressions,—that, and a sense that we
were both a little afraid of Peggotty, and submit ourselves in most
things to her direction.

Peggotty and I were sitting one night by the parlor fire, alone.  I had
been reading to Peggotty about crocodiles.  I must not have read very
clearly, for I remember she had a cloudy impression that they were a
sort of vegetable. I was tired of reading, and sleepy; but having leave,
as a high treat, to sit up until my mother came home from spending the
evening at a neighbor’s, I would rather have died upon my post than have
gone to bed.

We had exhausted the crocodiles, and begun with alligators, when the
bell rang.  We went out to the door; and there was my mother looking
unusually pretty, I thought, and with her a gentleman with beautiful
black hair and whiskers, who had walked home with us from church last
Sunday.

As my mother stooped down on the threshold to take me in her arms and
kiss me, the gentleman said I was a more highly privileged little fellow
than a monarch—or something like that.

"What does that mean?" I asked him, over her shoulder.

He patted me on the head; but somehow, I didn’t like him or his deep
voice, and I was jealous that his hand should touch my mother’s in
touching me—which it did.  I put it away as well as I could.  My mother
gently chid me for being rude; and, keeping me close to her shawl,
turned to thank the gentleman for bringing her home.

From the moment that I first saw the gentleman with the black whiskers,
I held a deep instinctive dislike to him.  And I am sure Peggotty agreed
with me, from some remarks I chanced to hear her utter to my mother.
But Mr. Murdstone—that was his name—began coming often to the Rookery,
and exerted himself always to be agreeable to me, calling me a fine boy
and patting me on the head; so I tried to think myself very ungrateful.
But still I could not make myself like him.  The sight of him made me
fear that something was going to happen—I didn’t know what.

Not long after that, when Peggotty and I were sitting alone, she darning
and I reading farther in the crocodile book,—for my mother was out, as
she often was, with Mr. Murdstone,—she bit off a thread and asked:

"Master Davy, how should you like to go along with me and spend a
fortnight at my brother’s at Yarmouth?  Wouldn’t that be a treat?"

"Is your brother an agreeable man, Peggotty?" I inquired doubtfully.

"Oh, what an agreeable man he is!" cried Peggotty, holding up her hands.
"Then there’s the sea; and the boats and ships; and the fishermen; and
the beach; and ’Am to play with—"

Peggotty meant her nephew Ham, but she spoke of him as a morsel of
English Grammar.

I was flushed by her summary of delights, and replied that it would
indeed be a treat, but what would my mother say?

"Why, then, I’ll as good as bet a guinea," said Peggotty, intent upon my
face, "that she’ll let us go.  I’ll ask her, if you like, as soon as
ever she comes home.  There now!"

"But what’s she to do while we’re away?" said I, putting my small elbows
on the table to argue the point.  "She can’t live by herself."

If Peggotty were looking for a hole, all of a sudden, in the heel of
that stocking, it must have been a very little one indeed, and not worth
darning.

"I say!  Peggotty!  She can’t live by herself, you know."

"Oh, bless you!" said Peggotty, looking at me again at last.  "Don’t you
know?  She’s going to stay for a fortnight with Mrs. Grayper. Mrs.
Grayper’s going to have a lot of company."

Oh!  If that was it, I was quite ready to go.  I waited, in the utmost
impatience, until my mother came home from Mrs. Grayper’s (for it was
that identical neighbor), to ascertain if we could get leave to carry
out this great idea. Without being nearly so much surprised as I had
expected, my mother entered into it readily; and it was all arranged
that night, and my board and lodging during the visit were to be paid
for.

The day soon came for our going.  It was such an early day that it came
soon, even to me, who was in a fever of expectation, and half afraid
that an earthquake or a fiery mountain, or some other accident might
stop the expedition. We were to go in a carrier’s cart, which departed
in the morning after breakfast.  I would have given any money to have
been allowed to wrap myself up over-night, and sleep in my hat and
boots.

It touches me nearly now, although I tell it lightly, to recollect how
eager I was to leave my happy home; to think how little I suspected what
I did leave for ever.

I am glad to recollect that when the carrier began to move, my mother
ran out at the gate, and called to him to stop, that she might kiss me
once more.  I am glad to dwell upon the earnestness and love with which
she lifted up her face to mine.

As we left her standing in the road, Mr. Murdstone came up to where she
was, and chided her for being so moved.  I was looking back round the
awning of the cart, and wondered what business it was of his.  Peggotty,
who was also looking back on the other side, seemed anything but
satisfied, as the face she brought back into the cart denoted.

The carrier’s horse was the laziest horse in the world, I thought, as he
shuffled along with his head down.  But Peggotty had brought along a
basket of refreshments which would have lasted us handsomely for a
journey three times as long. And at last we drove up to the Yarmouth
tavern, where we found Ham awaiting us.  He was a huge, strong fellow,
about six feet high, with a simple, good-natured face.

He put me upon his shoulder, and my box under his arm, and trudged away
easily down a lane littered with shipbuilders’ odds and ends, past
forges, yards and gas works, till we came out upon an open waste of
sand, with the sea pounding upon it and eating away at it.  Then Ham
said,

"Yon’s our house, Mas’r Davy!"

I looked in all directions, as far as I could, and away at the sea, but
no house could _I_ make out.  There was a black barge, or some other
kind of boat, not far off, high and dry on the ground, with an iron
funnel sticking out of it for a chimney and smoking very cosily; but
nothing else in the way of a house that was visible to me.

"That’s not it?" said I.  "That ship-looking thing?"

"That’s it, Mas’r Davy," returned Ham.

If it had been Aladdin’s palace, roc’s egg and all, I suppose I could
not have been more charmed with the idea of living in it.  There was a
delightful door cut in the side, and it was roofed in, and there were
little windows in it; but the charm of it was that it was a _real boat_
which had no doubt been upon the water hundreds of times, and which had
never been intended to be lived in on dry land.

It was beautifully clean inside, and as tidy as possible.  There was a
table, and a Dutch clock, and a chest of drawers, and a tea-tray with a
painting on it.  The tray was kept from tumbling down by a Bible; and
the tray, if it had tumbled down, would have smashed a quantity of cups
and saucers and a tea-pot around the book.  On the walls there were some
colored pictures, framed and glazed, of scripture subjects.  There were
some hooks in the beams of the ceiling whose use I did not know; and
some lockers and boxes scattered around, which served for seats.

One thing I particularly noticed in this delightful house was the smell
of fish, which was so searching that when I took out my
pocket-handkerchief to wipe my nose, I found it smelt exactly as if it
had wrapped up a lobster.  On my whispering this to Peggotty, she
informed me that her brother dealt in lobsters, crabs, and crawfish; and
I afterwards found that a heap of these creatures, in a state of
wonderful confusion with one another, and never leaving off pinching
whatever they laid hold of, were usually to be found in a little wooden
lean-to where the pots and kettles were kept.

We were welcomed by a very civil woman in a white apron, whom I had seen
courtesying at the door when I was on Ham’s back, about a quarter of a
mile off; likewise by a most beautiful little girl with a necklace of
blue beads, who wouldn’t let me kiss her when I offered to, but ran away
and hid herself.

By and by, when we had dined in a sumptuous manner off boiled fish,
melted butter, and potatoes, with a chop for me, a hairy man with a very
good-natured face came home.  As he called Peggotty "Lass," and gave her
a hearty smack on the cheek, I had no doubt that he was her brother; and
so he turned out—being presently introduced to me as Mr. Peggotty, the
master of the house.

"Glad to see you, sir," said Mr. Peggotty. "You’ll find us rough, sir,
but you’ll find us ready."

I thanked him and replied that I was sure I should be happy in such a
delightful place.

The civil woman with the white apron was Mrs. Gummidge, an old widowed
lady who kept the boat-house in fine order.  The little girl was Emily,
a niece of Mr. Peggotty’s.  She had never seen her father, just as I had
never seen mine—which was our first bond of sympathy.  She had lost her
mother, too; and as we played together happily in the sand, I told her
all about my mother and how we had only each other and I was going to
grow up right away to take care of her.

Of course I was quite in love with little Emily.  I am sure I loved her
quite as truly as one could possibly love.  And I made her confess that
she loved me.  So when the golden days flew by and the time of parting
drew near, our agony of mind was intense.  The farewells were very
tearful; and if ever in my life I had a void in my heart, I had one that
day.

I am ashamed to confess that the delightful fortnight by the sea had
driven out all thoughts of home.  But no sooner were we on the return
journey, than the home longing came crowding in upon me tenfold.  I grew
so excited to see my mother, that it seemed as if I couldn’t wait for
that blundering old cart.  But Peggotty, instead of sharing in these
transports, tried to check them, though very kindly, and looked confused
and out of sorts.

The Rookery would come, however, in spite of her, when the carrier’s
horse pleased—and did.  How well I recollect it, on a cold, gray
afternoon, with a dull sky threatening rain!

The door opened, and I sprang in, half laughing and half crying as I
looked for my mother. It was not she who met me, but a strange servant.

"Why, Peggotty!" I said, ruefully, "isn’t she come home?"

"Yes, yes, Master Davy," said Peggotty. "She’s come home.  Wait a bit,
Master Davy, and I’ll—I’ll tell you something."

"Peggotty!" said I, quite frightened. "What’s the matter?"

"Nothing’s the matter, bless you, Master Davy dear!" she answered, with
an air of cheerfulness.

"Something’s the matter, I’m sure.  Where’s mamma?"

"Master Davy," said Peggotty, untying her bonnet with a shaking hand,
and speaking in a breathless sort of way; "what do you think? You have
got a Pa!"

I trembled, and turned white.  Something—I don’t know what, or
how—connected with my father’s grave in the churchyard, and the raising
of the dead, seemed to strike me like an unwholesome wind.

"A new one," said Peggotty.

"A new one?" I repeated.

Peggotty gave a gasp, as if she were swallowing something that was very
hard, and, putting out her hand, said,

"Come and see him."

"I don’t want to see him."

"And your mamma," said Peggotty.

I ceased to draw back, and we went straight to the best parlor, where
she left me.  On one side of the fire, sat my mother; on the other, Mr.
Murdstone.  My mother dropped her work, and arose hurriedly but timidly,
I thought. "Now, Clara, my dear," said Mr. Murdstone, "recollect!
control yourself.  Davy boy, how do you do?"

I gave him my hand.  Then I went and kissed my mother; she kissed me,
patted me gently on the shoulder, and sat down again to her work.  I
could not look at her, I could not look at him.  I knew quite well that
he was looking at us both; and I turned to the window and looked out
there, at some shrubs that were drooping their heads in the cold.

As soon as I could, I crept upstairs.  My old dear bedroom was changed,
and I was to lie a long way off.  I rambled downstairs to find anything
that was like itself, so altered it all seemed; and roamed into the
yard.  I very soon started back from there, for the empty dog-kennel was
filled up with a great dog—deep-mouthed and black-haired like Him—and he
was very angry at the sight of me, and sprang out to get at me.



                      *II.  I FALL INTO DISGRACE*


That first lonely evening when I crept off alone, feeling that no one
wanted me, was the most miserable of my life.  I rolled up in a corner
of my bed and cried myself to sleep.

Presently I was awakened by somebody saying, "Here he is!" and
uncovering my hot head. My mother and Peggotty had come to look for me,
and it was one of them who had done it.

"Davy," said my mother, "what’s the matter?"

I thought it very strange that she should ask me, and answered,
"Nothing."  I turned over on my face, I recollect, to hide my trembling
lip, which answered her with greater truth.

"Davy," said my mother.  "Davy, my child!"

I dare say, no words she could have uttered would have affected me so
much, then, as her calling me her child.  I hid my tears in the
bedclothes, and pressed her from me with my hand, when she would have
raised me up.

Then I felt the touch of a hand that I knew was neither hers nor
Peggotty’s, and slipped to my feet at the bedside.  It was Mr.
Murdstone’s hand, and he kept it on my arm as he said:

"What’s this?  Clara, my love, have you forgotten?  Firmness, my dear!"

"I am very sorry, Edward," said my mother. "I meant to be very good."

"Go below, my dear," he answered.  "David and I will come down
together."

When we two were left alone, he shut the door, and sitting on a chair,
and holding me standing before him, looked steadily into my eyes.

"David," he said, making his lips thin, by pressing them together, "if I
have an obstinate horse or dog to deal with, what do you think I do?"

"I don’t know."

"I beat him.  I make him wince and smart. I say to myself, ’I’ll conquer
that fellow’; and if it were to cost him all the blood he had, I should
do it.  What is that upon your face?"

"Dirt," I said.

He knew it was the mark of tears as well as I.  But if he had asked the
question twenty times, each time with twenty blows, I believe my baby
heart would have burst before I would have told him so.

"You have a good deal of intelligence for a little fellow," he said,
with a grave smile that belonged to him, "and you understood me very
well, I see.  Wash that face, sir, and come down with me."

"Clara, my dear," he said, when I had done his bidding, and he walked me
into the parlor, with his hand still on my arm; "you will not be made
uncomfortable any more, I hope.  We shall soon improve our youthful
humors."

What a little thing will change the current of our lives!  I might have
been made another creature perhaps by a kind word just then.  A word of
welcome home, of assurance that it _was_ home, might have made me
respect my new father instead of hate him.  But the word was not spoken,
and the time for it was gone.

From that time my life was a lonely one. My mother petted me in secret,
but plainly stood in awe of Mr. Murdstone; and even the dauntless
Peggotty must needs keep her peace.  His word alone was law.

After a time his sister, Miss Murdstone, came to live with us.  And from
the second day of her arrival she took charge of the household keys, and
managed things with a firmness second only to her brother himself.

There had been some talk of my going to boarding-school.  Mr. and Miss
Murdstone had originated it, and my mother had of course agreed with
them.  Nothing, however, was concluded on the subject yet, and in the
meantime I learned my lessons at home.

Shall I ever forget those lessons!  They were presided over nominally by
my mother, but really by Mr. Murdstone and his sister, who were always
present, and found them a favorable occasion for giving my mother
lessons in that miscalled firmness which was the bane of both our lives.
I believe I was kept at home for that purpose.  I had been apt enough to
learn, and willing enough, when my mother and I had lived alone
together.  I can faintly remember learning the alphabet at her knee.  To
this day, when I look upon the fat black letters in the primer, the
puzzling novelty of their shapes and the easy good-nature of O and Q and
S seem to present themselves again before me as they used to do. But
they recall no feeling of disgust or reluctance.  On the contrary, I
seem to have walked along a path of flowers as far as the
crocodile-book, and to have been cheered by the gentleness of my
mother’s voice and manner all the way.

But these solemn lessons which succeeded I remember as the death-blow to
my peace, and a grievous daily drudgery and misery.  They were very
long, very numerous, very hard,—and I was generally as much bewildered
by them as I believe my poor mother was herself.

Let me remember how it used to be, and bring one morning back again.

I come into the second-best parlor after breakfast with my books and an
exercise-book and a slate.  My mother is ready for me at her
writing-desk, but not half so ready as Mr. Murdstone in his easy-chair
by the window, though he pretends to be reading a book, or as Miss
Murdstone, sitting near my mother, stringing steel beads.  The very
sight of these two has such an influence over me that I begin to feel
the words I have been at infinite pains to get into my head all sliding
away and going I don’t know where.  I wonder where they do go, by the
bye?

I hand the first book to my mother.  Perhaps it is a grammar, perhaps a
history or geography. I take a last drowning look at the page as I give
it into her hand, and start off aloud at a racing pace while I have got
it fresh.  I trip over a word. Mr. Murdstone looks up.  I trip over
another word.  Miss Murdstone looks up.  I redden, tumble over
half-a-dozen words, and stop.  I think my mother would show me the book
if she dared, but she does not dare, and she says softly:

"Oh, Davy!  Davy!"

"Now, Clara," says Mr. Murdstone, "be firm with the boy.  Don’t say ’Oh,
Davy, Davy!’  That’s childish.  He knows his lesson, or he does not know
it."

"He does _not_ know it," Miss Murdstone interposes, awfully.

"I am really afraid he does not," says my mother.

"Then you see, Clara," returns Miss Murdstone, "you should just give him
the book back and make him know it."

"Yes, certainly," says my mother; "that is what I intend to do, my dear
Jane.  Now, Davy, try once more, and don’t be stupid."

The natural result of this treatment was to make me sullen, dull, and
dogged; and my temper was not improved by the sense that I was daily
shut out from my mother.

One morning, after about six months of these lessons, when I went into
the parlor with my books, I found my mother looking anxious, Miss
Murdstone looking firm, and Mr. Murdstone binding something round the
bottom of a cane,—a lithe and limber cane, which he left off binding
when I came in, and poised and switched in the air.

"Now, David," he said, "you must be far more careful to-day than usual."
He gave the cane another poise and another switch, and laid it down
beside him with an expressive look and took up his book.

This was a good freshener to my presence of mind as a beginning.  I felt
the words of my lessons slipping off, not one by one, or line by line,
but by the entire page.  I tried to lay hold of them; but they seemed,
if I may so express it, to have put skates on and to skim away from me
with a smoothness there was no checking.

We began badly, and went on worse.  I had come in, with an idea that I
was very well prepared, but it turned out to be quite a mistake. Book
after book was added to the heap of failures, Miss Murdstone being
firmly watchful of us all the time.  And when we came to the last, my
mother burst out crying.

"Clara!" said Miss Murdstone, in her warning voice.

Mr. Murdstone laid down his book and stood up, cane in hand.

"David, you and I will go upstairs," he said.

He walked me up to my room slowly and gravely, and when we got there,
suddenly twisted my head under his arm.

"Mr. Murdstone!  Sir!" I cried to him. "Don’t!  Pray don’t beat me!  I
have tried to learn, sir, but I can’t learn while you and Miss Murdstone
are by.  I can’t indeed!"

"Can’t you, indeed, David?" he said.  "We’ll try that."

He had my head as in a vice, but I twined round him somehow, and stopped
him for a moment, entreating him not to beat me.  It was only for a
moment that I stopped him, for he cut me heavily an instant afterwards,
and in the same instant I caught his hand in my mouth, and bit it
through.  It sets my teeth on edge to think of it!

He beat me then, as if he would have beaten me to death.  Above all the
noise we made, I heard them running up the stairs, and crying out—I
heard my mother crying out—and Peggotty.  Then he was gone; and the door
was locked outside; and I was lying, torn and sore and raging, upon the
floor.

How well I recollect, when I became quiet, what an unnatural stillness
seemed to reign through the whole house!  How well I remember, when my
smart and passion began to cool, how wicked I began to feel!

I sat listening for a long while, but there was not a sound.  I crawled
up from the floor, and saw my face in the glass, so swollen, red, and
ugly that it almost frightened me.  My stripes were sore and stiff, and
made me cry afresh, when I moved; but they were nothing to the guilt I
felt.  It lay like lead upon my breast.

For five days I was imprisoned thus within my room, seeing no one except
Miss Murdstone, who came to bring me food.  They live like years in my
remembrance.  On the fifth night I heard my name softly whispered
through the keyhole.

I groped my way to the door, and, putting my own lips to the keyhole,
whispered,

"Is that you, Peggotty, dear?"

"Yes, my own precious Davy," she replied. "Be as soft as a mouse, or the
Cat’ll hear us."

I understood this to mean Miss Murdstone, her room being close by.

"How’s mamma, dear Peggotty?  Is she very angry with me?"

I could hear Peggotty crying softly on her side of the keyhole, as I was
doing on mine, before she answered, "No.  Not very."

"What is going to be done with me, Peggotty, dear?  Do you know?"

"School.  Near London."

"When, Peggotty?"

"To-morrow."

"Sha’n’t I see mamma?"

"Yes," said Peggotty.  "Morning."

Then she stole away, fearful of surprises. In the morning Miss Murdstone
appeared as usual, and told me I was going to school, which was not
altogether such news to me as she supposed.  She also informed me that
when I was dressed, I was to come down stairs into the parlor, and have
my breakfast.  There I found my mother, very pale and with red eyes,
into whose arms I ran, and begged her pardon from my suffering soul.

"Oh, Davy!" she said.  "That you could hurt any one I love!  Try to be
better, pray to be better!  I forgive you; but I am so grieved, Davy,
that you should have such bad passions in your heart."

They had persuaded her that I was a wicked fellow, and she was more
sorry for that than for my going away.  I felt it sorely.  I tried to
eat my parting breakfast, but my tears dropped upon my bread and butter,
and trickled into my tea.  I saw my mother look at me sometimes, and
then glance at the watchful Miss Murdstone, and then look down, or look
away.

"Master Copperfield’s box there?" said Miss Murdstone, when wheels were
heard at the gate.

I looked for Peggotty, but it was not she; neither she nor Mr. Murdstone
appeared.  My former acquaintance, the carrier, was at the door; the box
was taken out to his cart and lifted in.

"Clara!" said Miss Murdstone, in her warning note.

"Yes, my dear Jane," returned my mother. "Good-bye, Davy.  You are going
for your own good.  Good-bye, my child.  You will come home in the
holidays, and be a better boy. God bless you!"

Miss Murdstone was good enough to take me out to the cart, and to say on
the way that she hoped I would repent, before I came to a bad end; and
then I got into the cart, and the lazy horse walked off with it.

We had not gone half a mile when I was astonished to see Peggotty burst
from a hedge and climb into the cart.  Not a word did she say, but she
squeezed me tight, crammed a bag of cakes into my pockets, and put a
purse into my hand.  After a final squeeze she got down from the cart
and ran away as quickly as she had come.

My pocket-handkerchief was now so wet that the carrier proposed
spreading it out upon the horse’s back to dry.  We did so, and I then
had leisure to look at the purse.  It had three bright shillings in it
from Peggotty, and—more precious still—two half-crowns folded together
in a bit of paper, on which was written, in my mother’s hand, "For Davy.
With my love."

I was so overcome by this that I asked the carrier to reach me my
handkerchief again, but he said I had better let it dry first.  I
thought so too, and wiped my eyes on my sleeve this time.

Then the cakes came in for consideration.  I offered the carrier one
which he ate at a gulp, without the slightest change of expression.

"Did _she_ make ’em?" asked the carrier, whose name, by the way, was
Barkis.

"Peggotty, you mean, sir?"

"Ah!" said Mr. Barkis.  "Her."

"Yes, she makes all our pastry, and does all our cooking."

Mr. Barkis said nothing for some moments.  Then—

"Perhaps you might be writin’ to her, later on?"

"Yes, indeed," I said.

"Then you just say to her that Barkis is willin’.  Would you?"

"Yes, sir," I replied, considerably puzzled by the message.  And I did
deliver it the very first time I wrote to Peggotty.  I did not then know
that the carrier meant, by being "willing," he wanted to marry my good
Peggotty and was too shy to say so for himself.

At Yarmouth I changed to the coach for London; and at London, to still
another coach for Salem, the school.  And so, after a long, wearisome
journey, I reached my new destination. Another leaf of my life was
turned over, and a fresh one begun.



                *III.  SCHOOL.  STEERFORTH AND TRADDLES*


Salem House was a square brick building with wings.  The schoolroom was
very long, with three rows of desks running the length of it and
bristling all around with pegs for hats and slates.  Scraps of
copy-books and exercises littered the floor.  The other students had not
yet returned from their holidays when I took my first peep into this
room, in company with Mr. Mell, one of the tutors.

Presently I chanced to see a pasteboard sign lying upon a desk and
bearing these words:

                           "TAKE CARE OF HIM.
                               HE BITES."


I hurriedly climbed upon the desk, fearful of a dog underneath; but saw
none.

"What are you doing there?" asked Mr. Mell.

"I beg your pardon, sir," I replied.  "If you please, I’m looking for
the dog."

"Dog?  What dog?"

I pointed to the sign.

"No, Copperfield," he said gravely.  "That’s not a dog; that’s a boy.
My instructions are to put this sign on your back.  I’m sorry to do so,
but must do it."

With that, he took me down, and tied the placard, which was neatly
constructed for the purpose, on my shoulders like a knapsack; and
wherever I went, afterwards, I had the consolation of carrying it.

What I suffered nobody can imagine.  Whether it was possible for people
to see me or not, I always fancied that somebody was reading it. It was
no relief to turn round and find nobody; for wherever my back was, there
I imagined somebody always to be, until at last I positively began to
have a dread of myself as the boy who _did_ bite.

Mr. Creakle, the master of the school, was a short, thick-set man, and
bald on the top of his head.  He had a little nose and large chin.  He
had lost his voice and spoke almost in a whisper, which surprised me
greatly, for his face always looked angry, and the exertion of talking
made his thick veins stick out so that he looked angrier still.

When the boys began to come back I found my ordeal, on account of the
sign on my back, not quite so great as I had feared; and it was chiefly
on account of the first fellow to arrive, Tommy Traddles.  Dear Tommy
Traddles! You made a friend of a poor, lonesome, frightened boy that
day, who will always be loyal to you so long as he lives.

Traddles was a jolly looking boy who laughed heartily when he first saw
the card, as at a great joke; and he saved me from any further shyness
by introducing me to every boy and saying gaily, "Look here!  Here’s a
game!"  Happily, too, most of the boys came back low-spirited, and were
not very boisterous at my expense.  Some of them certainly did dance
about me like wild Indians and could not resist patting me, lest I
should bite, and saying, "Lie down, sir!" and calling me Towzer.  But on
the whole I got through rather easily.

I was not considered as being formally received into the school,
however, until J. Steerforth arrived.  Before this boy, who was reputed
to be a great scholar, and was very good-looking, and at least
half-a-dozen years my senior, I was carried as before a magistrate.  He
inquired, under a shed in the playground, into the particulars of my
punishment, and was pleased to express his opinion that it was "a jolly
shame"; for which I became bound to him ever afterwards.

Then Steerforth asked how much money I had; and when I told him, he
suggested that it was the proper thing for a new boy to stand treat to
the others.  I agreed, but felt helpless; whereupon he kindly
volunteered to get the things for me and smuggle them into my room. I
was a little uneasy about spending my mother’s half-crowns, but didn’t
dare say so. I handed them over to him and he procured the feast and
laid it out on my bed, saying,

"There you are, young Copperfield, and a royal spread you’ve got!"

I couldn’t think of doing the honors of the feast, at my time of life,
while he was by; my hand shook at the very thought of it.  I begged him
to do me the favor of presiding; and my request being seconded by the
other boys he acceded to it, and sat upon my pillow, handing round the
viands with perfect fairness, I must say.  As to me, I sat on his left
hand, and the rest were grouped about us, on the nearest beds and on the
floor.

How well I recollect our sitting there, talking in whispers, or their
talking, and my respectfully listening, I ought rather to say; the
moonlight falling a little way into the room, through the window,
painting a pale window on the floor, and the greater part of us in
shadow, except when Steerforth struck a match, when he wanted to look
for anything on the board, and shed a blue glare over us that was gone
directly.

I heard all kinds of things about the school. I heard that Mr. Creakle
was a tartar and thrashed the boys unmercifully—all except Steerforth,
upon whom he didn’t dare lay his hand.  I heard that Mr. Creakle was
very ignorant, and that Mr. Mell, who was not a bad sort of fellow, was
poorly paid.  All this and much more I heard in the whispers of that
moonlit room, before we finally betook ourselves to bed.

From that time on, big handsome Steerforth took me under his protection,
and, for my part, I was his willing slave.  I would tell him tales which
I had imbibed from my early reading, while he would help me do my sums
and keep the other boys from tormenting me.  Why he, the fine head-boy,
should have taken notice of me at all, I don’t know.  But I remember I
all but worshipped him with his easy swagger and lordly air.

The other boy to whom I always owed allegiance was Traddles.  Poor jolly
Traddles!  In a tight, sky-blue suit that made his arms and legs look
like German sausages, he was at once the merriest and most miserable of
all boys.  He was always being caned by that fierce Mr. Creakle, who
made all our backs tingle, except Steerforth’s.  After Traddles had got
his daily caning he would cheer up somehow and get comfort by drawing
skeletons all over his slate. He was always drawing these skeletons,
just as he was always getting caned.  And they did comfort him somehow,
for presently he would begin to laugh again before his tears were dry.

He was very honorable, Traddles was, and held it as a solemn duty in the
boys to stand by one another.  He suffered for this on several
occasions; and particularly once, when Steerforth laughed in church, and
the Beadle thought it was Traddles, and took him out.  I see him now,
going away in custody, despised by the congregation.  He never said who
was the real offender, though he smarted for it next day, and was
imprisoned so many hours that he came forth with a whole churchyard full
of skeletons swarming all over his Latin Dictionary.  But he had his
reward.  Steerforth said there was nothing of the sneak in Traddles, and
we all felt that to be the highest praise.  For my part, I could have
gone through a good deal to have won such a reward.

Although Mr. Creakle’s school was not noted for scholarship, I can
confess without vanity that I did make good progress.  I was naturally
fond of books and a great reader; and now I had the first fair chance at
learning things. In this I found Mr. Mell, the quiet, gentle tutor, a
constant friend to me.  I shall always remember him with gratitude.

But Steerforth, I am sorry to say, did not like the tutor and took no
pains to hide his poor opinion.  Since many of the other boys followed
Steerforth’s lead, poor Mr. Mell was not popular.  Still, nothing
especial came of it until one memorable day when Mr. Creakle was absent.
The boys seized the chance to be uproarious, and Mr. Mell could not
control them.  Finally even his patience was exhausted, and he sprang to
his feet and pounded his desk with a book.

"Silence!" he cried.  "This noise must cease!  It’s maddening!  How can
you treat me this way, boys?"

It was my book that he struck his desk with; and as I stood beside him,
following his eye as it glanced round the room, I saw the boys all stop,
some suddenly surprised, some half afraid, and some sorry perhaps.

Steerforth’s place was at the bottom of the school, at the opposite end
of the long room. He was lounging with his back against the wall, and
his hands in his pockets, and looked at Mr. Mell with his mouth shut up
as if he were whistling, when Mr. Mell looked at him.

"Silence, Mr. Steerforth!" said Mr. Mell.

"Silence yourself," said Steerforth, turning red.  "Whom are you talking
to?"

"Sit down," said Mr. Mell.

"Sit down yourself," said Steerforth, "and mind your business."

There was a titter, and some applause; but Mr. Mell was so white that
there was silence.

"If you think, Steerforth," said Mr. Mell, "that you can make use of
your position of favoritism here to disobey rules and insult a
gentleman—"

"A what?—where is he?" said Steerforth.

Here somebody cried out, "Shame, J. Steerforth! Too bad!"  It was
Traddles, whom Mr. Mell instantly routed by bidding him hold his tongue.

—"To insult one who is not fortunate in life, sir, and who never gave
you the least offence," continued Mr. Mell, his lip trembling, "you
commit a mean and base action.  You can sit down or stand up as you
please, sir. Copperfield, go on."

"Young Copperfield," said Steerforth, coming forward, "stop a bit.  I
tell you what, Mr. Mell, once for all.  When you take the liberty of
calling men mean and base, or anything of that sort, you are an impudent
beggar.  You are always a beggar, you know; but when you do that, you
are an impudent beggar."

I am not clear whether he was going to strike Mr. Mell, or Mr. Mell was
going to strike him, or there was any such intention on either side.  I
saw a rigidity come upon the whole school as if they had been turned
into stone, and found Mr. Creakle in the midst of us. Mr. Mell, with his
elbows on his desk and his face in his hands, sat for some moments quite
still.

"Mr. Mell," said Mr. Creakle, shaking him by the arm; and his whisper
was very audible now; "you have not forgotten yourself, I hope?"

"No, sir," said Mr. Mell.

Mr. Creakle looked hard at him and then turned to Steerforth.

"Now, sir, will you tell me what this is about?"

Steerforth evaded the question for a little while; looking in scorn and
anger on his opponent, and remaining silent.  I could not help thinking
what a fine-looking fellow he was, and how homely and plain Mr. Mell
looked opposed to him.

"What did he mean by talking about favorites, then?" said Steerforth at
length.

"Favorites?" repeated Mr. Creakle, with the veins in his forehead
swelling quickly.  "Who talked about favorites?"

"He did," said Steerforth.

"And pray, what did you mean by that, sir?" demanded Mr. Creakle,
turning angrily on his assistant.

"I meant, Mr. Creakle," he returned, in a low voice, "as I said; that no
pupil had a right to avail himself of his position of favoritism to
degrade me."

"To degrade _you_?" said Mr. Creakle.  "My stars!  But give me leave to
ask you, Mr. What’s your name, whether, when you talk about favorites,
you showed proper respect to me?  To me, sir," said Mr. Creakle, darting
his head at him suddenly and drawing it back again, "the principal of
this establishment and your employer."

"It was not judicious, sir, I am willing to admit," said Mr. Mell.  "I
should not have done so if I had been cool."

Here Steerforth struck in.

"Then he said I was mean, and then he said I was base, and then I called
him a beggar.  If _I_ had been cool, perhaps I shouldn’t have called him
a beggar.  But I did, and I am ready to take the consequences of it."

Without considering, perhaps, whether there were any consequences to be
taken, I felt quite in a glow at this gallant speech.  It made an
impression on the boys, too, for there was a low stir among them, though
no one spoke a word.

"I am surprised, Steerforth,—although your candor does you honor," said
Mr. Creakle, "does you honor, certainly,—I am surprised, Steerforth, I
must say, that you should attach such an epithet to any person employed
and paid in Salem House, sir."

Steerforth gave a short laugh.

"That’s not an answer, sir," said Mr. Creakle, "to my remark.  I expect
more than that from you, Steerforth."

If Mr. Mell looked homely in my eyes before the handsome boy, it would
be quite impossible to say how homely Mr. Creakle looked.

"Let him deny it," said Steerforth.

"Deny that he is a beggar, Steerforth?" cried Mr. Creakle.  "Why, where
does he go a begging?"

"If he is not a beggar himself, his near relation’s one," said
Steerforth.  "It’s all the same."

"What do you mean?"

"Since you expect me, Mr. Creakle, to justify myself," said Steerforth,
"and to say what I mean,—what I have to say is, that his mother lives on
charity in an almshouse."

Mr. Creakle turned to his assistant with a severe frown and labored
politeness:

"Now you hear what this gentleman says, Mr. Mell. Have the goodness, if
you please, to set him right before the assembled school."

"He is right, sir, without correction," returned Mr. Mell, in the midst
of a dead silence; "what he has said is true."

"Be so good then as to declare publicly, will you," said Mr. Creakle,
putting his head on one side and rolling his eyes round the school,
"whether it ever came to my knowledge until this moment?"

"I believe not directly," he returned.

"Why, you _know_ not," said Mr. Creakle. "Don’t you, man?"

"Sir, I think you knew my circumstances when I came here, and that a
bare living wage—"

"I think, if you come to that," said Mr. Creakle, with his veins
swelling again bigger than ever, "that you’ve been in a wrong position
altogether, and mistook this for a charity school.  Mr. Mell, we’ll part
if you please.  The sooner the better."

"There is no time," answered Mr. Mell, rising, "like the present."

"Sir, to you!" said Mr. Creakle.

"I take my leave of you, Mr. Creakle, and of all of you," said Mr. Mell,
glancing round the room and patting me gently on the shoulder. "James
Steerforth, the best wish I can leave you is that you may come to be
ashamed of what you have done to-day.  At present I would prefer to see
you anything rather than a friend to me or to any one in whom I feel an
interest."

Then Mr. Mell walked out with his property under his arm.

Mr. Creakle made a speech, in which he thanked Steerforth for asserting
(though perhaps too warmly) the independence and respectability of Salem
House; and which he wound up by shaking hands with Steerforth, while we
gave three cheers,—I did not quite know what for, but I suppose for
Steerforth, and so joined in them ardently, though I felt miserable. Mr.
Creakle then caned Tommy Traddles for being discovered in tears instead
of cheers on account of Mr. Mell’s departure: and went back to his sofa
or wherever he had come from.

When he had gone there was an awkward silence.  Somehow we all felt
uncomfortable or ashamed.  As for Steerforth, he said he was angry with
Traddles and glad he had caught it.

Poor Traddles, who was relieving himself as usual with a burst of
skeletons, said he didn’t care.  Mr. Mell was ill-used.

"Who has ill-used him, you girl?" said Steerforth.

"Why, _you_ have," returned Traddles.

"What have I done?" said Steerforth.

"What have you done?" retorted Traddles.

"Hurt his feelings and lost him his situation."

"His feelings!" repeated Steerforth, disdainfully. "His feelings will
soon get the better of it, I’ll be bound.  His feelings are not like
yours, Miss Traddles.  As to his situation,—which was a precious one,
wasn’t it?—do you suppose I am not going to write home and take care
that he gets some money?  Polly?"

We thought this intention very noble in Steerforth, whose mother was a
widow, and rich, and would do almost anything, it was said, that he
asked her.  We were all extremely glad to see Traddles so put down, and
exalted Steerforth to the skies.  But as I look back at it now, I should
rather have been Traddles that day than any other boy in the room.  And
I think the other boys will say so too.


I pass over all that happened at school, until the anniversary of my
birthday came round in March.  Except that Steerforth was more to be
admired than ever, I remember nothing.  He was going away at the end of
the half-year, if not sooner, and was more spirited and independent than
ever; but beyond this I remember nothing.  The great event by which that
time is marked in my mind, seems to have swallowed up all lesser
recollections, and to exist alone.

It was after breakfast, and we had been summoned in from the playground,
when Mr. Creakle entered and said:

"David Copperfield is to go into the parlor."

I expected a hamper from Peggotty, and brightened at the order.  Some of
the boys about me put in their claim not to be forgotten in the
distribution of the good things, as I got out of my seat with great
alacrity.  But when I reached the parlor I saw no one except Mrs.
Creakle, who held an open letter in her hand and looked at me gravely.

"You are too young to know how the world changes every day," said Mrs.
Creakle, "and how the people in it pass away.  But we all have to learn
it, David; some of us when we are young, some of us when we are old,
some of us at all times of our lives."

I looked at her earnestly.

"When you came away from home," said Mrs. Creakle, after a pause, "were
they all well?"  After another pause, "Was your mamma well?"

I trembled without distinctly knowing why, and still looked at her
earnestly, making no attempt to answer.

"Because," said she, "I grieve to tell you that I hear this morning your
mamma is very ill."

A mist arose between Mrs. Creakle and me, and her figure seemed to move
in it for an instant.  Then I felt the burning tears run down my face,
and it was steady again.

"She is very dangerously ill," she added.

I knew all now.

"She is dead."

There was no need to tell me so.  I had already broken out into a
desolate cry, and felt an orphan in the wide world.

She was very kind to me.  She kept me there all day, and left me alone
sometimes; and I cried and wore myself to sleep, and awoke and cried
again.

The next night I left Salem House, after a tender adieu to Steerforth,
Traddles, and all the rest.  I little thought that I left the school
never to return.

When I reached home I was in Peggotty’s arms before I got to the door,
and she took me into the house.  Her grief burst out when she first saw
me; but she controlled it soon, and spoke in whispers, and walked
softly, as if the dead could be disturbed.  She had not been in bed, I
found, for a long time.  She sat up at night still, and watched.  As
long as her poor dear pretty was above the ground, she said, she would
never desert her.

Mr. Murdstone took no heed of me when I went into the parlor where he
was, but sat by the fireside, weeping silently, and pondering in his
elbow-chair.  Miss Murdstone, who was busy at her writing-desk, which
was covered with letters and papers, gave me her cold finger-nails, and
asked me, in an iron whisper, if I had been measured for my mourning.

I will not dwell upon the dull, sorrowful days before and after my dear
mother’s funeral.  The house had been cold and quiet enough before, but
was now almost terrifying.  And had it not been for Peggotty I do not
know how I should have stood it.

But soon even she was denied me.  Miss Murdstone had never liked her,
and now lost no time in dismissing her from our service. The single ray
of light in this gloomy time is a little visit I was allowed to make
with her to Yarmouth, to our old friends, Mr. Peggotty, Ham, and Emily.
The latter was much grown now, but prettier than ever, and shyer about
letting me kiss her.

And Barkis, the honest carrier, after having been "willing" all this
time, was hugely gratified to gain a favorable answer from Peggotty.
They were married while I was there, and I was glad to leave my faithful
old nurse so well provided for.

Then I returned home—no, I cannot say that word—to Mr. and Miss
Murdstone.



                 *IV.  I BEGIN LIFE ON MY OWN ACCOUNT*


And now I fell into a state of neglect, which I cannot look back upon
without sorrow.  I was as one alone—apart from all friendly notice,
apart from the society of all other boys of my own age, apart from all
companionship but my own spiritless thoughts,—which seems to cast its
gloom upon this paper as I write.

What would I have given to have been sent to the hardest school that
ever was kept—to have been taught something, anyhow, anywhere? No such
hope dawned upon me.  They disliked me; and they steadily overlooked me.
I think Mr. Murdstone’s means were straitened at about this time; but it
is little to the purpose.  He could not bear me; and in putting me from
him he tried, as I believe, to put away the notion that I had any claim
upon him—and succeeded.

I was not actively ill-used.  I was not beaten, or starved; but day by
day I was made to feel that I was in the way, and an altogether useless
member of society.  Finally Mr. Murdstone called me to him one day, and
told me that he could not afford to send me to school, but that I must
go to work for myself.  He had a partner in the wine trade in London,
and I was to be given a position there.

Accordingly, Miss Murdstone packed me off without loss of time; and I
went to work—at ten years old—washing bottles in a vile-smelling
warehouse down by the water-side.

There were three or four of us boys, counting me; and I was shown how to
work by an older lad whose name was Mick Walker, and who wore a ragged
apron and paper cap.  He introduced me to another boy by the queer name
of Mealy Potatoes.  I discovered, later, that this youth had started out
with another name, but had been given this one on account of a pale,
mealy complexion.

No words can express the secret agony of my soul as I sank into this
companionship; compared these associates with those of my happier
childhood—not to say with Steerforth, Traddles, and the rest of those
boys; and felt my hopes of growing up to be a learned and distinguished
man crushed in my bosom.  The feeling of being utterly without hope; of
the shame I felt in my position; of the misery it was to believe that
what I had learned would pass away from me, little by little, never to
be brought back any more; cannot be written.  As often as Mick Walker
went away in the course of that forenoon, I mingled my tears with the
water in which I was washing the bottles.  But I was careful never to
let the others see me in tears.

I was given the splendid salary of seven shillings[#] a week for my
services, and out of that I had to feed and clothe myself.  My lodgings
were provided for, at the home of a Mr. Micawber, a portly, dignified
man with a large, shiny bald head and rusty, genteel clothes. Mr.
Micawber was perpetually dodging creditors while he waited for
"something to turn up," as he expressed it.  But in his way he was kind
to me.


[#] About $1.68.


Still I had no one upon earth to go to for friendship or advice, I must
needs skimp and save to be sure of having enough bread and cheese to
eat; and no one lifted a finger to help me, a frightened little stranger
in a large, terrifying city.  I look back upon it now as a horrible
dream.  I know that I worked from morning till night with common men and
boys, a shabby child.  I know that I lounged about the streets poorly
clothed and half starved.  I know that but for the mercy of God, I might
easily have been—for any other care that was taken of me—a little thief
or vagabond.

But in these darkest days a bright idea came to me—I don’t know when or
how, but come it did, and refused to depart.  I remembered having heard
of an aunt, Miss Betsey Trotwood, my dear father’s sister.  I had heard
both my mother and Peggotty speak of her, with some awe, it is true, as
being a rather eccentric woman, who did not like boys, but still I
resolved to find her.  So I wrote to Peggotty and asked the address, and
also for the loan of half a guinea.  I had resolved to run away and
appeal to my aunt for protection.

Peggotty’s answer soon came with much love and the half guinea.  She
told me that Miss Betsey lived near Dover, but she couldn’t say exactly
where.  This was vague enough, but didn’t deter me in the slightest.  I
worked my week out at the warehouse, and, bidding Mick Walker and Mealy
Potatoes good-bye, ran away forthwith. I may have had the notion of
running all the way to Dover when I started.  I had a small box of
clothes and the half guinea, but a carter robbed me of both of them the
first day.  So, reduced to a few odd pence, I made but slow progress on
foot, and sleeping out in the open by night.

For six days I trudged my weary way, pawning my coat for food, and not
daring to ask aid from any one, for fear of being seized and sent back
to London.  But at last I limped in upon the bare white downs near
Dover, sunburnt and in rags.

By dint of inquiries I was directed to Miss Betsey Trotwood’s house, and
I lost no time in going there—a sorry enough figure, as you may imagine.
It was a neat little cottage looking out from some cliffs upon the sea.

As I stood at the gate peeping in and wondering how I had best proceed,
a tall, slim lady came out of the house.  She had a handkerchief tied
over her cap, a pair of gardener’s gloves on her hands, and carried a
pruning-knife.

"Go away!" said Miss Betsey (for it was none other), shaking her head
when she saw me, and making a distant chop in the air with her knife.
"Go along!  No boys here!"

I watched her, with my heart at my lips, as she marched to a corner of
her garden, and stooped to dig a root.  Then, without a scrap of
courage, but with a great deal of desperation, I went softly in and
stood beside her, touching her with my finger.

"If you please, ma’am," I began.

She started and looked up.

"If you please, aunt."

"EH?" exclaimed Miss Betsey, in a tone of amazement I have never heard
approached.

"If you please, aunt, I am your nephew."

"Oh, Lord!" said my aunt, and sat flat down in the garden-path.

"I am David Copperfield, of the Rookery.  I used to hear my dear mamma
speak of you before she died.  I have been neglected and mistreated, and
so I ran away and came to you. I was robbed at first setting out, and
have walked all the way, and have never slept in a bed since I began the
journey."

Here my self-support gave way all at once; and with a movement of my
hands, intended to show her my ragged state, and call it to witness that
I had suffered something, I broke into a passion of crying, which I
suppose had been pent up within me all the week.

My aunt, with every sort of expression, sat on the gravel, staring at
me, until I began to cry; when she got up in a great hurry, collared me,
and took me into the parlor.  Her first proceeding there was to unlock a
tall press, bring out several bottles, and pour some of the contents of
each into my mouth.  I think they must have been taken out at random,
for I am sure I tasted aniseed water, anchovy sauce, and salad dressing.
Then she rang the bell.

"Janet," she said, when her servant came in, "go upstairs, give my
compliments to Mr. Dick, and say I wish to speak to him."

Mr. Dick proved to be a pleasant-faced man of whimsical ways, but upon
whose advice my aunt greatly relied.  As he proposed now that I be given
a bath and put to bed, my aunt lost no time in following these ideas.

Janet had gone away to get the bath ready, when my aunt, to my great
alarm, became in one moment rigid with wrath, and had hardly voice to
cry out, "Janet!  Donkeys!"

Upon which, Janet came running up the stairs as if the house were in
flames, darted out on a little piece of green in front, and warned off
two donkeys that had presumed to set hoof upon it; while my aunt,
rushing out of the house, seized the bridle of a third animal, led him
forth from those sacred precincts, and boxed the ears of the unlucky
urchin in attendance.

To this hour I don’t know whether my aunt had any lawful right of way
over that patch of green; but she had settled it in her own mind that
she had, and it was all the same to her. The one great outrage of her
life, demanding to be constantly avenged, was the passage of a donkey
over that spot.  No matter what she was doing or saying, a donkey turned
the current of her ideas in a moment, and she was upon him straight.
Jugs of water and watering-pots were kept in secret places ready to be
discharged on the offending boys; sticks were laid in ambush behind the
door; sallies were made at all hours; and incessant war prevailed.

Perhaps this was an agreeable excitement to the donkey-boys; or perhaps
the more sagacious of the donkeys, understanding how the case stood,
stubbornly delighted in coming that way.  I only know that there were
three alarms before the bath was ready; and that on the occasion of the
last and most desperate of all, I saw my aunt engage, single-handed,
with a sandy-headed lad of fifteen, and bump his sandy head against her
own gate, before he realized what was the matter.  These interruptions
were the more ridiculous to me, because she was giving me broth out of a
tablespoon at the time (having firmly persuaded herself that I was
actually starving, and must receive food at first in very small
quantities), and, while my mouth was yet open to receive the spoon, she
would put it back into the basin, cry "Janet!  Donkeys!" and go out to
the assault.

The bath was a great comfort.  For I began to be sensible of acute pains
in my limbs from lying out in the fields, and was now so tired and low
that I could hardly keep myself awake for five minutes together.  When I
had bathed they enrobed me in a shirt and a pair of trousers belonging
to Mr. Dick, and tied me up in two or three great shawls.  What sort of
bundle I looked like, I don’t know, but I felt a very hot one.  Feeling
also very faint and drowsy, I soon fell asleep.

The next morning at breakfast my aunt said, with a determined shake of
her head, "Well, I’ve written to him."

"To whom?" I ventured.

"To Mr. Murdstone."

"Does he know where I am, aunt?" I inquired, alarmed.

"I have told him," said my aunt, with a nod.

"Shall I—be—given up to him?" I faltered.

"I don’t know," said my aunt.  "We shall see."

"Oh!  I can’t think what I shall do," I exclaimed, "if I have to go back
to Mr. Murdstone!"

"I don’t know anything about it," said my aunt, shaking her head.  "I
can’t say, I am sure.  We shall see."

My spirits sank under these words, and I became very downcast and heavy
of heart.

For the next few days I felt like a criminal condemned to die; although
my aunt and Mr. Dick both were very kind to me.  Finally the day of the
expected visit from Mr. Murdstone arrived, but without bringing him till
late in the afternoon.  Our dinner had been postponed; but it was
growing so late that my aunt had ordered it to be got ready, when she
gave a sudden alarm of donkeys, and to my consternation, I beheld Miss
Murdstone, on a side-saddle, ride deliberately over the sacred piece of
green, and stop in front of the house, looking about her.

"Go along with you!" cried my aunt, shaking her head and her fist out of
the window. "You have no business there.  How dare you trespass?  Go
along!  Oh, you bold-faced thing!"

My aunt was so exasperated by the coolness with which Miss Murdstone
looked about her, that I really believe she did not know what to do.  I
hastened to tell her who it was, and that Mr. Murdstone was following
behind, but it made no difference.  She glared at them as they entered
the room in a most terrible way.

"Oh!" said my aunt, "I was not aware at first to whom I had the pleasure
of objecting. But I don’t allow anybody to ride over that turf. I make
no exceptions.  I don’t allow anybody to do it."

"Your regulation is rather awkward to strangers," said Miss Murdstone.

"_Is_ it!" said my aunt.

Mr. Murdstone here cleared his throat and began, "Miss Trotwood—"

"I beg your pardon," observed my aunt, with a keen look.  "You are the
Mr. Murdstone."

"I am," said Mr. Murdstone.

"You’ll excuse my saying, sir," returned my aunt, "that I think it would
have been a much better and happier thing if you had left that poor
child alone."

Mr. Murdstone colored, and Miss Murdstone looked as though she could
bite nails.

"I received your letter," said Mr. Murdstone, "and thought it best to
see you personally about this unhappy boy who has run away from his
friends and his position.  I need not tell you that he has always given
us great trouble and uneasiness.  He is sullen and stubborn and has a
violent temper.  I thought it best that you should know this."

"It can hardly be necessary for me to confirm anything stated by my
brother," said Miss Murdstone; "but I beg to observe, that, of all the
boys in the world, I believe this is the worst boy."

"Strong!" said my aunt, shortly.

"But not at all too strong for the facts," returned Miss Murdstone.

"Ha!" said my aunt.  "Well, sir?"

"Upon the death of his mother," continued Mr. Murdstone, scowling, "I
obtained a respectable place for him—"

"Was it the sort of place you would have put a boy of your own in?"
asked my aunt.

"If he had been my brother’s own boy," returned Miss Murdstone, striking
in, "his character, I trust, would have been altogether different."

"Or if the poor child, his mother, had been alive, he would still have
gone into the respectable business, would he?" said my aunt.

"I believe," said Mr. Murdstone, with a nod of his head, "that Clara
would have disputed nothing which myself and my sister were agreed was
for the best."

"Humph!" said my aunt.  "Well, sir, what next?"

"Merely this, Miss Trotwood," he returned. "I am here to take David
back—to take him back unconditionally, and to deal with him as I think
right.  I am not here to make any promise to anybody.  You may possibly
have some idea, Miss Trotwood, of abetting him in his running away.
Your manner induces me to think it possible.  Now I must caution you
that if you abet him once, you abet him for good and all.  I cannot
trifle, or be trifled with.  I am here, for the first and last time, to
take him away.  Is he ready to go?  If he is not, my doors are shut
against him henceforth, and yours, I take it for granted, are opened to
him."

To this address my aunt had listened with the closest attention, sitting
perfectly upright, with her hands folded on one knee, and looking grimly
on the speaker.  When he had finished, she turned her eyes so as to
command Miss Murdstone, and said,

"Well, ma’am, have you got anything to remark?"

"Indeed, Miss Trotwood," said Miss Murdstone, "all that I could say has
been so well said by my brother, that I have nothing to add except my
thanks for your politeness."

This ironical remark, however, was wholly lost.

"And what does the boy say?" said my aunt. "Are you ready to go, David?"

I answered no, and entreated her not to let me go.  I said that neither
Mr. nor Miss Murdstone had ever liked me, or had ever been kind to me.
That they had made my mamma, who always loved me dearly, unhappy about
me, and that I knew it well, and that Peggotty knew it. And I begged and
prayed my aunt—I forget in what terms now, but I remember that they
affected me very much then—to befriend and protect me, for my father’s
sake.

"Mr. Dick," said my aunt, "what shall I do with this child?"

"Have him measured for a suit of clothes, directly," said Mr. Dick, in
his usual sudden way.

"Mr. Dick," said my aunt, triumphantly, "give me your hand, for your
common sense is invaluable."

Having shaken it with great cordiality, she pulled me towards her, and
said to Mr. Murdstone:

"You can go when you like; I’ll take my chance with the boy.  If he’s
all you say he is, at least I can do as much for him then as you have
done.  But I don’t believe a word of it."

"Miss Trotwood," rejoined Mr. Murdstone, shrugging his shoulders, as he
rose, "if you were a gentleman—"

"Bah! stuff and nonsense!" said my aunt. "Don’t talk to me!"

"How exquisitely polite!" exclaimed Miss Murdstone, rising.
"Overpowering, really!"

"Do you think I don’t know," said my aunt, turning a deaf ear to the
sister, and continuing to address the brother, and to shake her head at
him, "what kind of life you must have led that poor, little woman you
cajoled into marrying you?  Do you think I don’t know what a woeful day
it was for her and her boy when _you_ first came in her way?"

And thereupon she read him such a lecture as I warrant he had never
listened to before in his life, nor ever would again.  He bit his lip in
silence while she lectured, and all the color left his face.  Miss
Murdstone tried to interrupt the flow of words repeatedly, with no
success at all.  When she had ended—

"Good day, sir," said my aunt, "and good-bye! Good day to you, too,
ma’am," turning suddenly upon his sister.  "Let me see you ride a donkey
over _my_ green again, and as sure as you have a head upon your
shoulders, I’ll knock your bonnet off, and tread upon it!"

It would require a painter, and no common painter too, to depict my
aunt’s face as she delivered herself of this very unexpected sentiment,
and Miss Murdstone’s face as she heard it.  But the manner of the
speech, no less than the matter, was so fiery, that Miss Murdstone,
without a word in answer, discreetly put her arm through her brother’s,
and walked haughtily out of the cottage; my aunt remaining in the window
looking after them, prepared, I have no doubt, to carry her threat into
instant execution.

No attempt at defiance being made, however, her face gradually relaxed,
and became so pleasant that I was emboldened to kiss and thank her;
which I did with great heartiness, and with both my arms clasped round
her neck. I then shook hands with Mr. Dick, who shook hands with me a
great many times, and hailed this happy close of the proceedings with
repeated bursts of laughter.

"You’ll consider yourself guardian, jointly with me, of this child, Mr.
Dick," said my aunt.

"I shall be delighted," said Mr. Dick, "to be the guardian of David’s
son."

"Very good," returned my aunt, "that’s settled.  I have been thinking,
do you know, Mr. Dick, that I might call him Trotwood?"

"Yes, to be sure.  Trotwood Copperfield," said Mr. Dick.

My aunt took so kindly to the notion, that some ready-made clothes,
which were purchased for me the next day, were marked "Trotwood
Copperfield," in her own handwriting, and in indelible marking-ink,
before I put them on.

Thus I began my new life, in a new name, and with everything new about
me.  Now that the state of doubt was over, I felt, for many days, like
one in a dream.  I never thought that I had a curious couple of
guardians in my aunt and Mr. Dick.  I never thought of anything about
myself, distinctly.  While a remoteness had come upon the old life—which
seemed to lie in the haze of an immeasurable distance.

In my new life I was to realize some of my youthful ambitions.  I was to
struggle, perhaps, but I was to succeed.  And I was to find that my
aunt—for all her gruff exterior—had a heart of gold.

But whatever there was of happiness or of sorrow, of success or of
failure, in my new life, does not belong to these pages.  The identity
of the child, and of the boy, David Copperfield, is now forever merged
in the personality of Trotwood Copperfield, Esquire, the Prospective
Man.



           *      *      *      *      *      *      *      *



                     *THE "SILVER FOX FARM" SERIES*


                             BY JAMES OTIS


*THE WIRELESS STATION AT SILVER FOX FARM.*

Illustrated by Charles Copeland.  8vo.

A bright, vividly written narrative of the adventures of Paul Simpson
and Ned Bartlett in helping the former’s father start a farm for raising
silver foxes on Barren Island, twelve miles off the Maine coast.


*THE AEROPLANE AT SILVER FOX FARM.*

Illustrated by Charles Copeland.  8vo.

An absorbing story of the building and working of an aeroplane on Barren
Island.


*BUILDING AN AIRSHIP AT SILVER FOX FARM.*

Illustrated by Charles Copeland.  8vo.

Encouraged by their success in aeroplane-building, the boys of Silver
Fox Farm go in for a full-fledged airship.


*AIRSHIP CRUISING FROM SILVER FOX FARM.*

Illustrated by Charles Copeland.  8vo.

A further account of the marvels performed by the Silver Fox Farmers,
including the story of the thrilling rescue of a shipwrecked yachting
party by means of their great air-cruiser.



                           *BOY SCOUT BOOKS*

*BOY SCOUTS IN THE MAINE WOODS.
BOY SCOUTS IN A LUMBER CAMP.*

                           12mo, illustrated.



                       OTHER BOOKS BY JAMES OTIS

*FOUND BY THE CIRCUS.*

                           12mo, illustrated.


*Joel Hurford
Joey at the Fair
Two Stowaways*

                           12mo, illustrated.


*A Short Cruise
How the Twins Captured a Hessian
Aunt Hannah and Seth
How Tommy Saved the Barn
Our Uncle the Major
Christmas at Deacon Hackett’s*

                           8vo, illustrated.


*Dorothy’s Spy*

                           12mo, illustrated.


                       *THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY
                               NEW YORK*

                     *      *      *      *      *

                           *THE BAR B SERIES*

                           By EDWIN L. SABIN


                             *BAR B BOYS;*

                       OR, THE YOUNG COW-PUNCHERS

A picturesque story of Western ranch life.  Illustrated by Charles
Copeland.


                           *RANGE AND TRAIL*

The Bar B Boys in winter and on the long trail from New Mexico to the
home ranch.  Illustrated by Clarence Rowe.


                              *CIRCLE K;*

                       OR, FIGHTING FOR THE FLOCK

The ranchmen are here engaged in the sheep industry, and the story has
the same real Western flavor. Illustrated by Clarence Rowe.


                            *OLD FOUR-TOES;*

                        OR, HUNTERS OF THE PEAKS

The two boys, Phil and Chet, Grizzly Dan and others, figure in this
fascinating account of hunting, trapping, and Indian encounters.
Illustrated by Clarence Rowe.


                          *TREASURE MOUNTAIN;*

                       OR, THE YOUNG PROSPECTORS

Tells of the locating of an old gold mine near the top of a mountain
peak.  One of the liveliest books in the series.  Illustrated by
Clarence Rowe.


                           *SCARFACE RANCH;*

                       OR, THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS

Two young heroes here take up some government land and engage most
successfully in cattle raising on their own account.  Illustrated by
Clarence Rowe.

                       *Each Volume 8vo, cloth.*


                           Also by MR. SABIN


                       *PLUCK ON THE LONG TRAIL;*

                     OR, BOY SCOUTS IN THE ROCKIES

A stirring narrative of packing, trailing, and camping In the West.
Illustrated by Clarence Rowe.  12mo, cloth.



                       *THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY
                               NEW YORK*





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Stories from Dickens" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.